Chapters In the Beginning: Curious Magic*
In the Beginning: Curious Magic*
Little D stood inside the Ponyvill Post office and was attempting to retrieve a few letters for Applebloom. He did not realize that one must actually be the person they are claiming to be gathering the mail for.
“Look pal,” The postal worker said for the tenth time. “I can’t just let you walk out of here with all of the Apples’ mail. It’s not how we operate.”
“All I want to do is pick up someone’s letter because they’re very busy right now.”
“And I think that’s great and all, but I legally can’t allow you to walk out of here with anyone’s mail but your own.”
“It’s alright Wax,” Came a voice from behind Lilttle D. “If he’s just helping out Applejack I’m sure it’ll be fine.”
“Whatever you say Miss Sparkle.” Wax reached behind himself and pulled several envelopes out of a cubby and handed them to Little D.
“Sorry,” D smiled tightly. “I’m not supposed to be handling other people’s mail. I hear it’s not legal.” Wax merely dropped the letters on the counter with a shrug and turned his attention to the next person in line. Little D snatched up the envelopes and cursed the postal worker under his breath. He turned around and nodded his thanks to a young woman in black leggings, shiny black shoes, a purple skirt, purple vest and a long sleeved white shirt. Her lavender hair stopped at her shoulders and a purple and green knee-high dragon stood at her side. "Thank you very much."
"Not a problem, a friend of Applejack's is a friend of mine."
"I wouldn't exactly call us friends, I just met her today."
"Oh, you're new to town?"
"Not exactly, I just haven't been back for a while."
"Well, since this is your first time back in a while," the dragon said. "Pinkie Pie is gonna throw you a huge surprise party!"
"A what?" Little D asked.
“Your surprise party,” the girl said. “You know, the one you’re not supposed to know about until you’re at the party,” her final statement seemed to be directed specifically at the dragon.
“I know what a surprise party is, I’ve just never had one thrown for me.”
“Then you are in for a treat!” The dragon shouted happily. “Pinkie Pie throws the best parties. Theres gonna be cake, balloons, drinks--"
"Again, all supposed to be part of the surprise."
“Trust me,” Little D chuckled. “I’ll be just as surprised even if I had no clue what was coming.”
“Well thats good ‘cuz Pinkie Pie is really gonna blow you away!”
“Spike!” The girl shouted. “Surprise party, do you understand? Surprise party.”
“Oh,” the dragon grinned sheepishly and and scratched the back of his head. “Oops.”
“It’s fine,” Little D smiled. “I’m sure that I’ll still have a blast.”
“You bet you will!” The dragon shouted. “The last party she threw was--” the dragon was cut off by a purple magic aura covering his snout that kept it shut.
“That’s enough Spike, you’ll completely ruin the surprise.” The girl then turned her attention to Little D. “So then stranger, what brought you back to Ponyville after all this time?”
“I’m looking for something,” he said simply as he stuck the letters in his back pocket. “But right now I’m looking for a book. Is there a library in town?”
“You must have incredible luck stranger,” the girl said with a smile. “I actually happen to be Ponyville’s librarian, would you like to walk back with us?”
“Once you get to know me I'm sure you'll find that my luck is rather poor, but thank you,” Little D smiled. “I’d really appreciate it.”
“Great, I just need to pick something up here really fast and then we’ll be on our way.” The girl walked up to the counter with an eager smile and was immediately handed a six foot long box. She squealed in delight and hugged her package tightly in her arms as she danced back over to Little D.
“Ok,” she beamed. “Let’s go.” She skipped out the door, followed by a smiling dragon and a quizzical Little D.
“What’s that all about?” D asked the dragon.
“Oh, Twilight’s been expecting a package from Canterlot for weeks now from some professor--”
“Excuse me?” Twilight turned around and glared at spike. “Dr. Barnard Alnitak isn’t just any professor, Spike. He is the leading expert on astrology and a personal hero of mine.”
“Why? All he does is look into space.”
“By, ‘looking into space’ Dr. Alnitak is trying to unlock the secrets of the universe.”
“What’s to unlock?” D asked. “Any wanderer could tell you the meaning of life.”
“Oh? Do you think you have the answer to the most elusive question since the dawn of time?”
“You make it sound way more complicated than it really is miss." D said and opened the door for them. They nodded their thanks as they exited the post office. "So which way are we going from here?"
“Just follow us and we’ll take you right to the library,” said Twilight as they set off to their location. “So how long ago was it that you were in Ponyvill, Mr., uh,”
“D,” D replied, “Little D and it’s been many years since I’ve been here.”
“And you said you came here looking for something?”
“A few things,” he nodded. “But I think I’m on the right track.”
“That’s good to hear, can we help you with anything?”
“Not just yet, no. I just need to get that book for Applejack and run a few other chores, actually, I you could point out how to get to either the,” he reached into his chest pocket and pulled out the piece of paper Applebloom gave him and opened it. “‘Carousel Boutique’ or ‘Sugar Cube Corner’?”
“I can take you to Carousel Boutique!” Spike shouted.
“Thats very kind of you Spike,” D smiled. “But I recognize that grin of yours. No young man is that excited for clothes, there’s someone you’re looking forward to seeing there, isn’t there?”
“Just the most amazing, perfect, caring, beautiful, generous, beautiful,”
“You said beautiful twice,”
“She’s really,” Spike sighed blissfully, “really beautiful.”
“Who is?” D asked Twilight.
“Our friend Rarity, she’s the owner of the boutique.”
“You’re little friend seems to be quite infatuated with her.”
“Thats a bit of an understatement, if you plan on sticking around for a little while I’ve got some stories I could tell.”
“I’m sure you do, but I’m not here for stories,” D said with a smile. “I hope you understand.”
“Ok, well, if you change your mind I’m usually at the library.”
“Thank you for your offer, I hope I can take you up on it someday.” They continued on in silence for a little while longer before they came to a large oak tree with a door set into it and a wooden sign next to it with a book painted on it. “Is this the library?”
“Yes it is. It was built shortly after Ponyvill was founded.”
“Thought it looked familiar,” D grumbled and scratched his chin. “Hasn’t changed a bit since the last time I was here.”
“Well, I’ve made sure to keep it in pristine condition since I moved in.”
“And what a good job you’ve done.” D smiled. “Mind if we go inside?”
“Of course.” Twilight handed her box to Spike then opened the door and ushered D inside. D looked around the lobby slowly.
“Lotta books in here.”
“Well, it is a library,” Spike said dryly as he carried the box up a flight of stairs.
“And speaking of books,” Twilight started. “you were here to pick up one for Applejack, right?”
"That’s right,” D nodded.
“Then this is it,” Twilight waved her hand a book encased in a purple aura came floating down from the shelves and over to Little D. D looked at the book and smirked at the title.
“'The Complete Encyclopedia of Apples: Everything we Know About Every Apple we Know of'. A very specific audience, eh.”
“Applejack’s family owns one of the largest apple orchards in all of Equestria,” Twilight explained as D started flipping through the book. “She told me that she wanted to start growing more exotic fruits so this will give her plenty to choose from.”
“I’ll say,” D closed the book and examined the worn red leather cover. He unslung a white back pack from his shoulder and put the book into.
“Where did you get that?” Twilight asked.
“My bag? I’ve always had it.”
“Really? I don’t remember you having it when we met.”
“Nah, it’s the same color as my shirt. It probably just blended in.”
Twilight just shook her head. “I’m fairly certain that you didn’t have it.”
D shrugged in return. “Don’t know what to tell you. I definitely had it.” D then looked at the stairs and saw Spike coming down. “Hey, Spike. I’ve got everything I need here, you mind taking me over to the boutique?”
“You bet!” Spike sprinted down the stairs and out the door.
“Well wait for me,” D chuckled and turned for the door.
“Hey, D?” Twilight called.
“Hmm?”
“Before you leave, I was just thinking about about how you said ‘any wanderer could yell you the meaning of life’ and it sounds like you got a pretty good idea yourself. Do you mind sharing?”
“I’d love to, but I don’t think you’ll be too fond of the answer.”
“Try me.”
“Death, Miss. Sparkle, answers all of life’s callings.” With that, Little walked out the door and Twilight was positive he wasn’t wearing a bag.
“Very interesting,” she muttered aloud. “Very interesting indeed.” She waved her hand at a shelf and began pulling out books and looking for something that will help her understand what just happened and prepare for what might happen. “Last time someone showed up out of the blue and seemed off like that the entire town was put under a dome. Not gonna let that happen again.” She looked back at the door and shook her head. “He’s definitely more than just a wandered. Just what is he looking for?” His mention of death made her mind take a turn for the worst.
She shuddered.
Author's Note
This has been changed since it's 2013 debut.
In The Beginning: Terrified Generosity
PART III
Spike and Little D had just left the library and were making their way towards Rarity’s shop. Little D was still buzzing with excitement from his encounter with Twilight. “I can’t believe I’ve finally found the Element of Magic. At long last, my journey can finally begin,” he thought to himself. He began grinning again and started to hum to himself.
“What’s got you so happy, D?” asked Spike.
“I just learned that I can finally start something that I’ve been dreaming of for ages. I’m talkin’ ‘bout a good ol’ fashioned adventure here. I just hope I can get some friends to help me out,” he took his hands out of his pockets and began snapping his fingers excitedly. “If I can just get a small group of buddies, I can finally get started, then it’s all smooth sailing from there,” he grinned widely and began chuckling.
“Oh really? What kind of adventure? Is it like a quest?” asked Spike in wonderment. “OH! OH! Is it like one of those adventures where you have to trek across barren lands and fight goblins and werewolves and at the end you find a great big pile of treasure?” His eyes were as wide a saucers and his grin stretched across his face from ear to ear.
“Actually yes it is,” replied Little D with a smile, “and the treasure is grander than your wildest imaginations.”
“Oh is it a pile of gold? No, no, wait, a MOUNTAIN? Or better yet a huge cave FILLED with gems and ice cream!” he shouted excitedly
“Something even better: knowledge,” he said with an enormous grin as he tapped his head with his index finger. Spike’s excitement was, deflated, to say the least.
“Oh,” he said blandly. Little D reared his head back and laughed loudly.
“Yeah, I suspected you to say something like that, but the knowledge I’m seeking is very powerful. Strong enough to bring someone back to life,” explained Little D. Spike seemed to become interested again, if not a little fearful though.
“You mean,” he gulped, “like a zombie?”
“No, of course not,” replied Little D, which seemed to calm Spike down a bit, then with a grin, he added, “Well kinda.” Spike looked up in horror. “Is this the place?” he pointed to a petite, two story building that looked like a tent made out of purple and pink glass and gold.
“Yeah, this is the place," replied Spike dreamily, seemingly to have forgotten the zombie comment. “Let’s go on in.”
“Right behind you,” said D. The door opened with a ding as they walked in.
“Just a minute!” called a voice happily from somewhere in the back of the store. Little D stood near the door and looked around while Spike went to sit in a chair. The open area of the room gracefully displayed the mannequins wearing clothing like works of art. A delicate glass chandelier crowned the ceiling, hung over a large circular platform in the center of the room. It's light brought out the purple and blue diamond designs running up and down the walls
“I do so apologize for the wait darling, but I was a tad occupied with another task in the other room,” said a woman as she came out of the back room. The woman radiated beauty and grace as she sauntered into the room. She wore a simple long-sleeved white shirt, a knee-long black skirt, black heels and black stockings. Her smooth skin seemed almost unnatural in it’s flawlessness. Blue eyes shone out from behind orange glasses with an artistic gleam. She glanced at Spike.
“Hi Rarity,” Spike said dreamily.
“Oh hello Spike dear. What brings you here?” said Rarity sweetly.
“That would be me,” said Little D with a bow. Rarity looked over at him with a kind smile.
“Oh you must be here to be fitted for some new clothes,” she said. “Just step up on the stage darling and let me get to work.”
“What? No I'm not here for that,” he said with a laugh.
"You're not? Are you sure?" she asked seriously with narrowed eyes.
"No. Wait, what's wrong with my clothes?" he asked defensively.
“Well for starters it looks like you’ve been wearing the same set of clothing for years! They are absolutely filthy and ratty and I cannot have it on my conscience that someone is walking about town in rags.”
"You're closer to the truth than you think," he sighed as he looked down at his clothes. He was suddenly painfully aware that almost fifty percent of his attire was clumsily stitched together. "These pants were white when I got them," he grinned.
“All the more reason to get you fitted for some new clothing then, darling,” the seamstress said, apparently not getting the joke.
“As kind of an offer it is I’m afraid I’ll have to decline for now. However there is another matter that you could help me with,” he said with another small bow. “I’m here to pick up a pair of boots for Applejack. Do you have them ready?”
“Oh is that what you’re here for? How chivalrous of you.” Rarity walked back towards the door she came through. “I was just putting the finishing touches on them actually. I wasn’t expecting anyone else to pick them up for her, especially not this early in the day.”
“Yeah, I don’t think she was planning on it either. If I didn’t know better I think she was trying to get rid of me. Crazy right?” D chuckled.
“Oh I wouldn’t worry about that. I’m sure she’s just overwhelmed at the moment, though she won't openly admit it herself. Apple Bucking season is almost upon us and she’s just trying to keep everything running smoothly. If anything, you’re helping her out by allowing her to stay opened a bit later and get home at a decent time now, instead of needing to run all these errands herself,” she said confidently.
Little D was just barely listening. He was walking towards the white cat that was sleeping on the couch. He got to it and scratched it behind the ears. “Good kitty,” he said with a smile. The cat opened it’s eyes sleepily, then snapped wide open in fear. It gave a loud hiss and took a swipe at Little D. “What the hell cat?” he asked it annoyed. The beast hissed again and took another swipe, this time cutting three large gashes in his shirt. “Ey! This is my only shirt.” The cat didn’t care. It hissed again and ran in the direction that Rarity had just went.
“Woah. What did you do to Opal to make her so mad?” asked the bewildered dragon.
“Exist, apparently,” replied D gruffly as he looked down at his shirt. “Just great. Now I gotta get this stitched up.”
“Oh good heavens!” gasped Rarity in horror. “What in the name of Equestria happened to you shirt?” she practically ran into the room. She set the newly repaired brown work boots on a table near the front door and rushed over to D. “This isn’t good at all,” her voice was thick with concern, much like a surgeon performing a tricky operation. “I need to get this sewn up quickly. Take off your shirt Mr...um...”
Little D rolled his eyes, not that Rarity could’ve seen because of his glasses. “My uncle calls me Little D, so no reason you can’t,” he was starting to tire of his introduction. Three introductions in one day? He was lucky to get in one a year. “Anyways it’s fine, I can get this stitched up later, besides, it’s not like that beast of a furball drew blood,” he patted his chest along the gashes to emphasize the point. “See? Nothing” he said with a smile.
“It’s not nothing,” she said sternly. “It’s absolutely dreadful!”
Seriously?
“Look I appreciate your concern but I really need to be going,” he began to back away slowly, but Rarity only got closer.
“What you need is to give me your shirt so I can fix it, and while we’re at it, I can take your measurements and have a whole new set of clothes ready for you by tomorrow. You will be in town for a while longer, yes?”
“A few days, yeah. But I’m fine, can I just please go now?” he asked with dwindling patience. He tried to go around her again but she grabbed onto his arm.
“Absolutely not! Now I’ve already stated that I cannot have someone walking around town in rags and I am not about to go back on that.” Rarity snapped her finger and in a second Little D was encased in a light blue aura. “I apologize for the drastic measures, but you leave me no choice. Now you can either stop acting like a child and we can do this without the magic, or we'll have to do this the hard way.”
Little D scoffed. “How ‘bout neither,” he went for a step forward, but instead, lost his balance and wound up on the floor of the boutique with a grunt.
“Suit yourself,” said Rarity simply. She levitated him onto the stage at the center of the room. She grabbed a tape measure and began using her magic to keep Little D in place and held his arms out. "I'm only doing this for your own good. You'll thank me for this later." While she finished up with the measurements she tried to keep a conversation going with him. "I must say that I do love your glasses, but must you really wear them indoors? It seem so tacky to do such a thing."
"Yes," he said blandly.
"Oh. OH MY GOODNESS," she stopped her work and looked ashamed. "I'm so sorry, please forgive me. I didn't realize that you were blind. Why, I feel so foolish for not realizing it sooner. It seems so obvious now, only someone who actually was blind would walk around in such horrid attire and wear sunglasses indoors."
Seriously?!
Little D wasn’t sure whether he should laugh, or feel insulted.
“Uh, no. Its not like that. I just really don’t like people looking at my eyes. Lets just say that people tend to go crazy over my eyes,” he said simply. “I also really hate taking my shirt off in front of people.” That last remark was directed at Rarity, who just waved his concerns aside.
“Worry not darling,” she said assuredly. “Sure you may be a tad pale, but trust me when I say that I’ve had to deal with customers who had, shall we say, less of a muscular physique than you and those had the audacity to flirt with me.” She shuddered at the memories. “But back to the issue at hand, if you want, you can always stand in one of the dressing rooms while I repair your clothing.” She released her hold on him and watched as he stumbled over to the dressing rooms while he began to unbutton his shirt.
“That sounds reasonable enough. Just one thing.” He turned back to her with his muscular chest and abs fully exposed and struck a modeling pose. “No peeking,” he teased with a sly grin on his face.
“Oh you brute!” Rarity looked away in the attempt to hide her blush. “Just hurry on up and get in the dressing room. I can’t have you parading around my botique like that with a lady present.”
“Yeah, yeah, I’m going,” he said as he entered the dressing room and closed the door behind him. He slid the shirt out from the bottom of the door. “Be careful with it,” he warned. “It’s my all-time favorite shirt. Had it a long time.”
“Don’t worry darling, you’re dealing with the best seamstress in all of Equestria,” boasted Rarity. “I’ll treat your shirt with the utmost care.” She sat at a table with a sewing machine. It whirred to life as she began her work.
Little D stood patiently in the dressing room and examined himself in the tall mirror that was hung on the wall. He flexed his biceps and shook his head stupidly. "Who really checks themselves out in mirrors anyway?" he thought to himself. He sat down on the bench that stuck out of the wall. He waited a few more minutes until there was a knock at the door.
"All right, you shirt is all finished. I'm passing it to you now," said Rarity as she slid the shirt under the door. Little D took the shirt and looked at it, still a mess of stitches but all fixed up.
“Thanks Rarity,” he said as he put the shirt back on. He buttoned it up and stepped out into the room. “How much do I owe you for the fix?” he asked.
“Oh don’t worry about the charge darling, it was an emergency situation, and it wouldn’t be very lady like of me to just let you walk about town like that,” she said as she handed him Applejack’s boots. She began to smile, but faltered when she saw movement out the corner of her eye. She turned to see Opal playing with a ball of yarn happily. “You have a lot of nerve missy,” she scolded. “Ruining this nice young man's shirt like that and now you’re playing like nothing happened. Shame on you!” Instead of looking sad, Opal swiped at the ball hard and sent it flying straight at Little D’s face. It hit him and managed to knock his glasses off of his face.
“Oh my goodness!” cried Rarity. “Are you all ri-” her words stopped in her throat as she stared at Little D.
“Thank you for fixing my shirt,” he said coldly and slowly. “I’ll be on my way now.” He picked his glasses off of the floor and put them back on. He brushed past her and took the boots off the table and left without another word.
“Well that was weird,” said Spike casually. “You ok Rarity?” he walked over to her and looked at her.
“His eyes,” she mumbled.
“What was that? Are you feeling ok?” he began to grow concerned when he saw the look of fear on her face.
“Those eyes,” she mumbled again. “So awful.” She shut her own eyes and tried to forget what she just seen. She shook her head but stopped when she realized that Spike was right there. “Oh I’m sorry Spikey, but could you be a dear and fetch me a cup of tea?”
“On it!” Spike, forgetting his past worry immediately, saluted and dashed into the kitchen and came out a few minutes later with a hot cup of tea.
“Thank you dear,” she said and kissed him on the cheek. “I don’t wish to sound rude, but could you please give me some time to myself? I need to....re-collect myself.”
“Oh, yeah, sure,” he said dejectedly. “I’ll, uh, see you later then, I guess.” It broke Rarity’s heart watching the little dragon sulk off like that, but she really needed some time alone after what had just happened. Her thoughts wandered back to his eyes, his awful eyes. So hideous.
She shuddered.
In The Beginning: Uneasy Laughter
Part IV
Little D was livid. No one has seen his eyes in years and what’s worse: he almost scared Rarity to death. He made his way down the streets and wound up in an empty park. He sat down on a bench and watched a large fountain spray out water into it’s basin. He was so mad that he didn’t notice someone approach him until he heard a loud gasp from behind.
“Oh my goodness! Are you new in town?” Little D jumped off of his seat and whirled around to see a girl with a great big mess of frizzy, pink hair. She wore a bright pink tank top, blue jeans, and pink sneakers. She was grinning like a madman and quickly let loose a burst of rapid fire questions.
“HiI’mPinkiePiewhat’syournamewhatsyourfavoritecolorcanyoureadthishowlongwillyoubeintown?”
“I, uh......what?” Little D forgot he was mad just long enough to try and pick through what the crazy pink girl had just said. “My uncle calls me-”
“‘My uncle calls me Little D, so no reason you can’t’” she laughed loudly. “Geez, do you ever get tired of saying that? You’ve been saying that since, like, the beginning of the story!” she beamed widely at him.
“I, uh.......what?!” his hands slowly went to his sides. “How do you know about my introduction?” he asked while restraining the urge to slap himself. What a dumb thing to ask flat out, but this chick was kinda’ creepy.
“Oh that?” she asked with a laugh. “I’ve been following you since you walked into town.” She began merrily skipping around Little D. “Y'see my Pinkie Senses were telling my that someone new was in town and I really, really, really, wanted to meet him myself, but I was waiting for the perfect time to say ‘Hi,’ so...” she stopped in front of him and started waving. “Hi.”
Little D was having trouble keeping his thoughts in line. He’s never met someone so happy and crazy, well, no one since Johnny B. He relaxed a little at the memory of his old friend and tried to talk to Pinkie.
“Listen, Pinkie Pie was it?” she nodded at him. “I don’t mean to sound rude, and it’s not that I don’t want to have a chat and answer your questions, but I need to get going to Sugarcube Corner and-” Pinkie Pie let out another loud, excited gasp.
“No WAY! Me too! Oh I know! I’ll take you there myself!” She grabbed his hand and practically dragged him back towards town, despite his many pleas and much resisting. A few minutes later they both stood outside a...
“...giant gingerbread house,” said Little D, dumbfounded. “And I thought that the library was impressive.” He went up to the side of the building and tapped it. “It looks so real. I thought it actually was made of sweets for a second there.” Pinkie Pie nodded back at him.
“Yeah I thought the same thing too when I first came here. I almost broke my teeth on the siding.” She pointed to a spot near where D was standing and he noticed deep bite marks in the wall. “I felt really silly afterwards,” she giggled. “But the real treats are inside, c’mon.” Pinkie lead D inside the bakery and the aroma of baked goods was almost overpowering.
“Man, that’s a strong smell,” said D with a laugh. “I haven’t smelled anything this good in years.” He grinned and walked towards the glass counter to look at all the treats. All sorts of cakes, pies, brownies, cookies, cupcakes and other confections were on display. “These look almost perfect to be real.”
“Oh, d’you wanna try something?” asked Pikie. She gabbed Little D and practically threw him into a booth near a window. “How about some cake?” she asked and tossed a slice of cake onto a plate and passed it to him. “Or maybe some pie? OH OH! Nobody could say ‘no’ to one of my specialty cupcakes.” She began tossing more and more plates to him until he was hidden behind a mountain of sweets. Little D waved a little white flag with a faint laugh.
“I surrender!” he cried. “Please have mercy on me! No more, please!” He pushed aside the food to look at Pinkie. “I can’t possibly eat all of this stuff,” he laughed.
“I know that silly, but you gotta eat something, it’s lunch time after all.” She climbed into the booth to sit across from him and began shoveling food into her mouth. Little D sat in horrid fascination as he watched Pinkie polish off plate after plate until a tall tower of empty dishes sat at her side. “Hey.!Why aren't you eating anything?” she asked through a mouthful of her dessert-lunch.
“I had a pretty big breakfast when I got into town,” D answered with a smile only earning a confused glance from Pinkie Pie.
“No you didn’t. I followed you around all morning and you didn’t stop for any food even though it was breakfast time,” she said. Little D waved a hand at her.
“Nah, I totally had breakfast this morning. Remember?” Pinkie was confused again.
“No. I’m pretty sure you di-” she stopped as something clicked inside her mind. She smiled at him widely. “No wait, that’s right. You did have breakfast. Silly me.” She looked back at the mountain of food, now only the size of an molehill. “Oh well, more for me then.” Little D watched as she scooped the rest of her food into her mouth, causing her cheeks to poof out like a squirrel's. She gulped it down loudly and patted her stomach in satisfaction. “Boy, every bite is better than the last,” she giggled. “So you said that you had a reason for coming here, but since it wasn’t eating super delicious sweets, what was it?”
“Well actually I-” she interrupted him with a wave of her hand and a playful smile.
“No wait! Lemmie guess.” She put a finger on her chin and thought for a minute. “Was it to buy a cake?” D smiled back at her.
“You just said you knew that I wasn’t here to eat,” he said with confusion.
“Yeah, but that doesn’t mean that you can’t get a little snackie for later,” she explained. “Now where was I? Oh right, was it to buy a cookie?”
“No.”
“Was it to buy a brownie?”
“No.”
“Was it to buy a--” Little D held up his hand and Pinkie Pie stopped what she was about to say. He cleared his throat and smiled at her.
“I didn’t come here to buy sweets for myself. I came here to get two bags of sugar for Applejack. I assume you knew that she’d stop by today, correct?” Pinkie Pie tilted her head, like a dog trying to think.
“Well yeah, I mean she told me, but she didn’t say that she was planning on having someone sent over to pick them up for her.” D shook his head.
“She probably didn’t at first, it just kinda happened. I was just being a good person and decided to help out with her errands today.” He lifted up the sack that held the boots, the letter, and a few other things he picked up earlier that morning. “I just need to pick up the sugar and then I’ll have some time to kill before I have to head back to her booth at the market.” He put the sack back down and looked at her. “So you wouldn’t happen to have the bags around here, would you?”
“Yuppie deppie. I have ‘em right here.” She pulled two bags of sugar out from under the table and set them down with a thump on the table. “Are these the bags she wanted?”
“I guess so.” Little D shook his head again. “Where did you get those bags from? They certainly weren’t here a second ago.” Pinkie Pie grinned at him.
“That would be telling,” she winked playfully. D chuckled.
“Fair enough,” he said as he gathered up Applejack’s stuff. “We all have our secrets I suppose.” He popped his neck and headed for the door, but Pinkie Pie stopped him.
“Now wait just a minute mister.” He looked back at her. “You left a bakery without even buying any sweets, you didn’t even eat anything. Can I at least get you a little treat bag for later?” He smiled back at her.
“No. It’s quite alright. I don’t really eat sweets anyways.” Pinkie gasped in absolute horror and leaned away from him, her brain desperately trying to make sense of what she just heard. Little D smiled back at her. “Well it’s been a pleasure meeting you Pinkie.” She muttered something back to him, but he couldn’t understand what she said. “Well, bye, and thanks for the sugar.” He nodded to her and walked out the door.
She sat in that booth for another ten minutes, trying the best she could to pick apart what just happened. “How could someone not like sweets?” she asked herself. It just didn’t seem physically possible. She tried to reason with herself, trying to find if there was a reason for him to spout such blasphemy. “Well, maybe he said that because he wasn’t hungry just now. Maybe he’s on a diet, or maybe he’s allergic to something. Yeah thats probably it,” she sighed, glad that she figured out that mystery, but there was still another unresolved one. She was absolutely, 100% certain that Little D didn’t stop for breakfast. So why did he say that he did, and furthermore, why did she agree to seeing him at a restaurant this morning?
“Something weird is going on here Gummy,” said Pinkie as she reached under the table and pulled out her toothless pet alligator and looked into his eyes. “What do you make of things?” she put Gummy next to her ear. The alligator clamped down on her hair and blinked, one eye at a time. Pinkie’s eyes went wide. “No!” she yelled in horror. “That-that can’t be true. Sure he doesn’t like sweets but-” Gummy blinked again. “Oh I know, I know, you’re right. I could feel it too but I just can’t believe that-” she looked towards the stairs leading up to the second floor and thought of the twins, then she looked back towards the front door and thought of Little D.
She shuddered.
Author's Note
Don't forget to tell your friends about this!
In The Beginning: Kindness Sharing
PART VI
D was casually making his way towards the center of town, but after a few wrong turns, he somehow managed to wind up in the outskirts of town near a lush green field full of flowers and a few trees. He slowly made his way over to one of the trees and leaned against it.
“What a beautiful place,” he thought to himself. “And the people here are quite nice, perhaps a tad too innocent for my tastes.” He took off his glasses as he slid down the tree and rubbed his eyes. He frowned a bit as he recalled what had happened over at Rarity’s boutique. “It’s just a shame that I’ve already scared those poor girls, that fashionista and her friends. I’m going to have to rectify that problem if I’m ever going to get their help." He looked up and sighed. “Ah Celly, you think you can talk to your student into giving me a chance?” The sky above darkened a bit as a cloud lazily rolled in front of the sun. “Yeah, I didn’t think you would. You never were a big fan of me. At least Discord was fun.” The sky rumbled far off behind some hills as gray clouds were pushed into place by Ponyville’s weather team. He sighed and tossed his glasses off to the side where they landed with a squeak....wait.
Little D looked over at a little white rabbit rubbing it’s head and glaring up at D with intelligent little eyes. “Oh hey man, I’m sorry about that,” said D as he reached over and to get his glasses back. “Lemme just grab those real quick.” The rabbit looked at the glasses and looked back at D. The beast made an evil grin, snatched up the glasses and took off towards a little dirt path. It took a left and hopped as fast as he could down the path towards a small wooded area. “Did I just get robbed by a rabbit?” he asked himself. “I’m pretty sure I just did.” He sighed and got up to his feet. “Well let’s see where this adventure takes me,” he mumbled to himself as he took off down the path after the bunny.
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
“Where are you, you fluffy little bastard,” D hissed to himself. He whipped his head left and right as he looked for any sign that the rabbit came through here. “When I get my hands on that rabbit, Luna help me.” He slowed to a stop and took in his surroundings. He was in the middle of a wide dirt road that was surrounded by tall spruce trees. He heard some rustling in the trees above him and when he looked up he saw several crows.
“Hey!” he called to them. “Have any of you seen a little white rabbit run through here recently? The bugger stole my sunglasses,” he pointed to his face for emphasis. One of the birds looked down at him and cocked its head to the side and let out a low croak. It flew up in the air and down the path that D was already going. D nodded to the other birds and jogged down the road to catch up with the other one.
D followed after the crow for a few minutes before he came to a little cottage with a lush green thatch roof, making it look a bit like a tree. Dozens of animals were scampering about and playing with each other while others were crowding someone with long pink hair, a butter yellow sweater, yellow wings, and tan pants.
D spotted the rabbit run up to the girl, the glasses in his paws. D looked up and saw the crow perched up high on a branch. “Hey. Do you think you could help me over there? The animals might not be too fond of my eyes.” The crow looked down at him and squawked in reply. It flew down and landed on his shoulder. “I appreciate this,” said D as he closed his eyes. He began slowly shuffling towards the cottage and, with the crow’s help, squawking every now and then to warn him about loose rocks in the path or weather or not he was staying on track, managed to get there in decent time.
When he stepped onto the cottage owner’s lawn, all sounds came screeching to a halt. He sighed wearily and continued forward, but stumbled a little when he heard someone talk.
“Oh dear, what’s happened to you all?” asked a soft feminine voice. “What has you little guys so scared? Oh, is it going to storm bad, is that it?” she asked hopefully, but no sound came from the animals and as D got nearer, he could have sworn he heard some of the little critters shuffle back. “That’s not it? Is it a,” D practically heard her shudder. “d-dragon? No, something worse?” she asked terrified, earning a few chitters from her animal crowd. “Is it a-a m-m-monster.” D stayed back, not wanting to scare her or the animals any further.
“Well some might say so, but they’ve never given me a fair chance,” said D. He heard a surprised yelp come from the girl and he heard her shuffle a bit. He heard her sigh in relief.
“I’m sorry mister but I thought you were a monster,” she said quietly. D smiled a bit.
“Yeah, I get that a lot,” he said with a tiny laugh. “Anyways, I’m here because one of your little rabbits stole my glasses.” The girl he was talking to let out a gasp and she looked down disapprovingly at the rabbit in question.
“Angel, how could you. You know that those don’t belong to you.” She bent down and took the glasses from a scowling rabbit and gave them to Little D. Angel waved his arms angrily but the girl shook her head at him. “I don’t care what he did Angel, we do not steal from people, ever. Besides, I’m sure he didn’t mean to hit you on the head,” she said and handed D his glasses.
“Thank you,” said D as he put his glasses. He opened his eyes and took a good look at the girl in front of him. She was just a few inches shorter than him with long light pink hair that swept down to her thighs, some of it covering the right side of her face. She had an adorable shy look about her and a slight blush in her cheeks. She didn’t seem as regal as Rarity but she still radiated beauty. Not to mention she had a great big pair of...
“Eyes!” Little D blurted out stupidly. “You, uh, have beautiful eyes,” he said, causing them both to blush deeply. “I am so damn smooth,” D thought to himself bitterly. A silent moment passed as he and the girl stood there. Tt was only fitting that the crow on D’s shoulder left in an attempt to leave the awkward situation. Finally, D stuck out his hand stiffly, making the girl flinch back. “Uh, my name’s Little D,” he said as calmly as he could. “what’s yours?”
“It’s, um, Fluttershy,” she mumbled, almost too quietly to be heard. She extended her hand slowly and shook D’s weakly.
“You, uh, have quite the collection of pets Miss Fluttershy,” said Little D in an attempt to start a friendly conversation.
“Oh, these aren’t my pets,” said Fluttershy softly. “These are mostly just critters that people have asked me to watch while they're on vacation, and a few others are ones that the veterinarian in Ponyville have entrusted me to help them heal,” she said as she bent down and scooped up the white thief rabbit. “But Angel here is my special little guy, yes you are,” she cooed as she cuddled the bunny closely to herself. “So is there anything else that I can help you with? That is, you know, if you need any help.”
D was about to decline the offer but some fluttering caught his attention. He turned and saw a great big black bird perched up high in a tree. It looked kind of like a raven, only it was twice the size of one. “What can you tell me about that bird?” he asked as he pointed to the creature in question.
“That’s a rare Giant Raven,” she said. “It’s usually very reserved and shy but very nice.” She turned around and bent over to put Angel on the ground.
“Now ain’t that a sight for sore eyes,” said D. Fluttershy, aware of her position, let out a yelp and turned away from D as quickly as she could. Unfortunately, she lost her balance and toppled over and landed on her rump. She looked up at D to see him, not ogling her, but staring at the bird. “Come on cutie,” he said pleasantly. “Come on down here and say ‘hi’.” He put out his arm and smiled warmly. Without a moment’s hesitation, the bird quickly flew down and landed on D’s arm, where it chirped happily. “What a beautiful singer you are,” he told the bird, making it chirp louder and sweeter. “and such a powerful one too.”
“That’s amazing,” said Fluttershy in awe. “I’ve never seen her act this friendly to anyone before, but to be fair to the raven, I’ve only known her for about a week.” She got up and dusted herself off. “You’re quite good with animals,” she said with a smile.
“You couldn’t be more wrong, miss,” he said as he took a light step towards her, making every animal around suddenly shift backwards. “I’m only good with birds of prey.” As if on cue, several crows and a vulture floated down out of the air and landed in the tree behind D. “I can’t help it, they just like me for some strange reason.” He smiled bashfully.
“Oh that’s nothing to be ashamed of,” said Fluttershy kindly. “Just because they're not as cuddly as other animals, doesn’t mean they’re worth any less than them.” Little D smiled at that.
“Yeah I know, but most people are unnerved when they see a bunch of birds that have been associated with death in one place,” he said simply. He looked at the raven on his arm and smiled. “Does she have a name?” he asked Fluttershy.
She shook her head sadly. “I’m afraid not. She flew into my yard a week ago and perched in that tree and didn’t say anything. She just sat up there and started singing, then she flew off to another tree and went inside a hole in the tree and that was that. She didn’t come out again no matter how much I begged. I left out some food for her everyday and she comes down just long enough to eat, but then she just flies back into her hole.” She sighed. “I just didn’t know what to do with her.”
“I do,” said D with a big smile on his face. “I’ll take her off your hands. If it’s ok with the both of you, that is.” The Raven chirped happily and ran up D’s arm to nuzzle his face.
“How could I say no to that,” giggled Fluttershy. “Oh, but she still needs a name.” Little D smiled broadly.
“I have just the name,” he said. He took the bird in both hands and held her up above his head. “From this moment on, you will be known as Terra the Strong.” Terra chirped happily at that. “Yes, you like that name don’t you?” cooed little D, earning another happy tweet from his new pet. “Well come on girl, get comfortable, I have some friends I want to show you off to.” He turned to Fluttershy and smiled at her. “Thank you Miss Fluttershy. It’s been an absolute pleasure meeting you and I’m sure I’ll be seeing you around.”
“It was nice meeting you too. Oh, you can just call me Fluttershy, that is, if you want to, of course,” she said with a smile. “Take care of Terra. Make sure she gets plenty of sleep, and make sure you feed her twice a day, and make sure she’s been preening her wings, and-” Little D raised his hand and smiled.
“I think I can take care of things from here Fluttershy,” he said politely as Terra shuffled her way up to his shoulder. He started walking backwards out of the yard. “See ya later Fluttershy,” he said, then he turned around and walked back towards town. Fluttershy watched him go for a few more minutes before she felt something tug at her pant leg. She looked down and saw Angel looking up at her urgently.
“Yes I do Angel, a very nice young man who happens to be good with birds.” she said with a smile as she walked into her cottage. “Don’t stay out too long, it’ll rain soon and I just hate it if you caught a cold.” He sat outside for a bit longer watching the weather team push the last few clouds into place.
“Angel!” called Fluttershy from an open window. “Your dinner is ready.”
Author's Note
Get it? A Raven Named Terra? Man I'm clever!
In The Beginning: A Swift Victory
Part VII
As Terra and Little D walked towards town he couldn’t help but smile. “Well here’s some good news,” he thought. “Two of the element’s like me, I got a cool new pet, and it’s going to rain soon,” he looked up and smiled. “I love the rain,” he whispered to himself. “How about you, Terra? Do you like the rain?” She responded by ruffling up her feathers and letting out a low croak. “No?” he asked her, making her shake her head again. “But it’s so relaxing,” he protested. “It sounds amazing and leaves the world looking all nice and clean.”
Terra tweeted again. “Come on, lightning isn’t that scary. In fact, I rather like lightning, really pretty, nice and bright, and I’m having an argument with a bird,” he said and slapped himself. “I need more social interaction with regular people,” he mumbled. Terra looked at him and pecked his ear. “AH! Hey!” he yelped, more out of annoyance than in pain. “Why’d you do that?” he complained with a slight laugh. She looked at him skeptically. “Yeah, ok, ok,” he said with a nod. They kept walking down the simple dirt path in relative silence. D stopped in his tracks when he heard a twig snap in the brush to his right.
“Hmm?” muttered D. “Eh. Who’s there?” he asked the shrubs lazily. He uttered a low sigh and started back on his walk. “Guess it was just an animal or something. What do you think Terra?” D asked his bird as he kept his pace back towards town, all the while talking to Terra.
“Dammit!” cursed a man to himself. “I can’t believe I was almost spotted, just when I was about to get the jump on ‘em too.” He popped his knuckles, a nervous habit that he never could quite kick. “Those glasses must be worth a fortune, and that bird would fetch a handsome price too.” He grinned to himself, confident of his own abilities. “Now, where are you gonna be?” he thought aloud and began creeping after his future victim.
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
“Come one, come all!” shouted Applebloom. “Only a few apples left, and at a great price too!” In a rare occurrence, the apple stand was almost completely empty. Only three shiny red apples and one apple turnover remained. “Sis, can ya believe it? We’re almost completely sold out!” Applejack chuckled and smiled.
“Sure are, Applebloom,” she said happily. “An’ it’s all thanks ta’ Lil’ D.” After what D had done for them Applejack couldn’t even remember why she felt so poorly towards him. She was reminded quickly, however, when she spotted him walking towards her. “Oh yeah,” she shuddered. “That’s why.”
“Hey ladies,” he shouted cheerily. “How’s it going?” Applebloom, Scootaloo and a new girl beamed at him. “Hello there young lady, who might you be?”
“I’m Sweetie Belle,” she said. “You’re Little D right? Applebloom and Scootaloo have been talking about you all morning. You brought in all this business, right?”
D looked at the now empty stand and chuckled. “Yeah I guess so,” he said. “Oh right, girls, this is Terra,” He gestured to his shoulder to his bird, only to see her hiding in his long bangs. “What are you doing in there, dear?” he asked her as he reached in and grabbed her. “No need to be shy.” he held the terrified bird in front of the Crusaders, making them gasp in awe.
“Woah!” ooed Applebloom. “Ah’ve never seen a bird that big before.”
“Yeah!” chimed in Scootaloo. “What kind of bird is it?”
“Looks like a really big raven,” said Sweetie Belle. “She’s beautiful.” Terra looked at Sweetie Belle for a second before she plucked a black feather out of her wing and held it out for Sweetie. “Awww, thank you Terra,” said Sweetie kindly as she examined it. “Wow. It’s so shiny.” She put the feather behind her ear and scratched Terra under her beak, causing her to make little cooing sounds.
“Now where in tarnation didja get that bird, D?” asked Applejack skeptically.
“‘Where’d I get this birdy?’” he repeated, chuckling a little at his cheap pun. “Well I was taking a little break in a meadow when this little rabbit stole my sunglasses, so I ran after him and found this really cool animal sanctuary thing ran by this really cute girl named Fluttershy and-”
“You met Fluttershy?” Applejack asked alarmed. “You, uh, didn’t scare her or anything right?”
“Course not,” replied D with a smile as he let Terra hop back up his arm and rest on his shoulder. “In fact I think we really hit it off. So anyway, I went up to her and we started talking and she mentioned that she had this shy little bird hanging around her yard and she just flew down to me and started singing. Didn’t you girl?” In response, Terra let out several sweet notes and looked up at D happily. “Yeah, just like that,” he said and patted her on the head.
“So, you just took this bird outta’ Fluttershy’s yard?” asked Applejack suspiciously.
“No, I asked Fluttershy if I could take Terra here off her hands and Fluttershy really seemed to be all for it, and that’s the story of how I got a rare giant raven as a pet.” He beamed proudly at his bird. “So anyway, what happens now that the stand is empty?” D asked.
“Oh, well, uh, I guess we can pack things up and head out,” said Applejack as she stood up from her chair. She gathered up the empty baskets and handed them to the crusaders. She walked over to the chest full of bits and tugged at the handle with a grunt. “Well look at that,” she said with a smile. “Did so well today that I can hardly move the chest.” D smiled and walked over to her.
“Here, let me help you out with that,” said D helpfully as he pushed past the farmer. He grabbed both handles and lifted it up without so much as a grunt. “Heh, collected a fair bit of cash huh?” he said as he shook the chest with a jingle. “Let’s go,” he smiled and took a few steps in a general direction before stopping. “I completely forgot that I have no idea where anything is,” he said with a sheepish smile. The crusaders let out a series of giggles before Applebloom walked up to D and grabbed him by the arm.
“Th’ farm’s this way,” she said as she led D away from the booth. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo followed after them. Apple looked at the girls quickly flocking around D and smiled a bit.
“He ain’t too bad Ah guess. Least he ain’t violent,” she said to herself, but she still couldn’t shake that bad feeling from earlier.
“Ya’ comin’ sis?” shouted Applebloom.
“Yeah, I’ll be there in just a second!” she hollered back. She double checked everything to make sure she wasn’t forgetting anything, then set off after her sister’s friends. When she caught up with them, the crusaders were throwing a volley of questions at Little D, to which he would answer vaguely. The questions themselves were rather vague to begin with, being about where he’s from or what he’s been doing. It wasn’t until they got a half mile away from the gates of town that they started asking him about his mark.
“When did you get your cutie mark?” Asked Applebloom.
“A while ago,” he responded pleasantly
“What was it in?” asked Sweetie Belle
“Wasn’t fishing I can tell you that,” he said with a smile.
“What do you mean?” inquired Scootaloo
“It just means I’m no fisherman, but my brother and I did try once,” he said with a dark chuckle. “The bastard used me as bait.” The girls gasped at that. “What? Oh right, pardon my language.”
“Your brother used you as shark bait?” asked Sweetie in horror. “That’s terrible!”
“Nah,” he chuckled. “It would only be bad if I died, but I came out just fine, both physically....” he paused and tilted his head. Terra shuffled a bit in place a looked about nervously. “Well that’s not right,” he said quietly. He turn around and frowned deeply. “That’s not right at all.” The girls turned around to see what D was looking at and found a short thin man dressed in all black clothes and a black hat roughly ten yards away. “And just what are you?” D asked the man.
“I’m Swift Hand!” he sneered. “Master thief feared throughout all of Equestria. Now gimmie all your cash.” The crusaders shrank back in fear.
“Well that’s a little blunt, don’t you think?” asked Little D as he set down the chest of bits. “Sneaking up on us,” He looked at the girls and started walking towards the thief, “three little girls, and two adults that can surely best the likes of an unarmed thug.”
“A fool like you would think I was unarmed.” Swift Hand chuckled grimly. His hand shot to his side and grasped a knife that was hidden in it’s sheath, pulling it out and pointing it threateningly at D.
“Right, so you thought you could just rob five people with your dinky little knife, and run off into the trees, is that it?” he smirked a little. “Have you ever done something like this before?”
“Wha-OF COURSE I HAVE!” screamed the thief. “I’m standing here pointing a knife at you and you dare mock me? What’s wrong with you?”
“What’s wrong with you?” D asked coldly. “I’ve met thieves pal, and you’re no thief. You’re a mere roadside thug.” He kept his pace towards the thief, who began shuffling back nervously. “A thief would’ve already made off with my money right now without me even knowing. A thief would know better than to steal from an unknown target in broad daylight. A thief wouldn’t dare wave a knife as a threat. You are no thief.” D was roughly a foot away from Swift Hand and towered over him. “You are a thug with no refutable talents. Now it’d be in your best interests if I don’t see your mug again,” he warned, eliciting another cocky sneer from the ‘Master Thief.’
“Oh yeah, and just what are you going to do about it?” Swift boasted.
“Plenty,” said D cooley as he popped neck. “But I would just hate to ruin my spotless reputation in front of my new friends.”
“Oh, afraid to get violent huh?” asked Swift with mock pity. “Then it’s good luck for me!” The thief lunged out at D with his knife quickly, but D grabbed his wrist and twisted it sharply, forcing Swift to drop the knife.
“Yeah, I don’t like spooking people like that, but if you insist,” said D as he peeked over his shoulder. “Hey girls, wanna see a magic trick? I can make this guy disappear.” Before anyone could answer, D shifted his weight to his back foot while at the same time he reached down and grabbed Swift’s ankle. “Hope you’re not afraid of flying,” said D as he began spinning in spot.
“What are you doing?” shouted Swift as he tried to fight his rising nausea as he was spun faster and faster. “Let go!”
“Well, since you asked so nicely....” With one final spin, D let go of Swift’s arm and leg, sending him flying far, far away with a classic fading yell. D lifted a hand to his eyes and smiled widely. “Dang. How far would you girls say he went? One, maybe one and a half miles?” He let out a hearty laugh then sighed deeply. “Ah, let’s go.” The girls looked at him mouths agape as he casually strolled past them and picked up the chest.
“Woah,” gaped Scootaloo. “THAT WAS SO COOL!” She ran up to D and looked up at him with eyes full of awe. “Where’d you learn how to do that?” she asked.
“Physics 101 and advanced gym class,” D replied with a sarcastic smirk. He resumed his leisurely pace and looked back at Sweetie Belle, Applebloom, and Applejack. “Did I really leave you girls too stunned to move?” he chuckled to himself.
“Come on girls,” said Scootaloo excitedly as she pulled on the arms of her fellow crusaders. “Let’s get going. Maybe we can get him to teach us how he threw that guy so far.” Sweetie and Applebloom grinned ear to ear and followed after D again, asking him even more questions.
“How did you spin that fast?” asked Applebloom.
“How did you do that?” Scootaloo inquired.
“Are you some sort of superhero?” quizzed Sweetie Belle.
“Too many questions!” D yelled humorously. “What about you Applejack? I’m sure you have plenty to ask me.”
“What are you?” she asked almost in a whisper making D stop in his tracks and look behind him with a sly little grin.
“That’s a secret,” he replied softly. Applejack could swear that she saw fire flickering behind those lenses. “But don’t worry Applejack. If you’re patient, you just might find out. But that time won’t come any faster if we just stand around here, so let’s get going, eh?” He faced forward again and set of back down the path. “Come along everyone. It’ll rain soon and I’d hate to have you all travel in poor weather and risk getting a cold.”
“Ok D,” replied the crusaders happily as they trotted next to him.
Applejack lingered for a second because, for a split second, she thought she saw something bulge out underneath the back of his shirt.
“Things are gettin’ stranger and stranger,” she muttered to herself as she set off towards her farm.
Author's Note
I has an update for all four of you.
In The Beginning: Trophies & Banishment
Part VII
After ten more minutes of walking, D and his entourage made it to the front gate at Sweet Apple Acres. D cocked his head to the side as he gazed at the great big red farm house that overlooked an enormous green orchard that sprawled out seemingly for miles. “You know, I think I’ve been here before,” he said and shook his head. “Weird,” he chuckled as he walked through the gate.
“Yeah, weird,” muttered Applejack nervously. That wasn’t exactly something would want to hear from a complete stranger that can throw a man a mile and a half away. She frowned and followed after D as he made his way up the dirt path. They soon arrived at the wooden porch and Applejack walked up to D. “Now ya’ll wait here. Imma go in an’ tell Granny we got us a visitor.”
“Sounds good to me,” said D with a smile as he set down the money chest and sat down on it with a sigh. Applejack looked at him and, for the third time today, had to fight the horrendous urge to scream in fear. An unnatural fear of a guy that she didn’t even know, a complete and total stranger that, until this morning, she had no idea even existed. She felt terrible for feeling this way, but at the same time, she felt that she was right, that there really is something wrong with this person and that he was dangerous.
“Yeah, stay right here,” said Applejack as she walked up the stairs to the porch and went inside. “Granny!” she called out. “Where are ya’?!” She stomped her boots off and walked deeper into the house. The house was the oldest in Ponyville, seeing as it was the first one built hundreds of year ago. It was decorated warmly with pictures of family and friends on almost every shelf and wall. Yellow wall paper with a variety of apples printed on it wrapped around the foyer where she was standing and continued out throughout the entire house. She turned to her left and looked through the opening that lead to the cozy living room. A green couch was in front of a red brick fireplace with a small fire already burning in it.
“Ah’m in here Applejack,” came a shaky old voice from the kitchen that was to her right. She went over to the old saloon styled doors and pushed them open. “Hello deary, how was the market today?” asked Granny Smith from the pot she was stirring on the old stove.
“The market was great, actually. Completely sold out. Ah got the chest so full of bits Ah couldn’t even lift it,” she said with a laugh.
“Is that right?” replied Granny with a smile in her voice. “Didja drag it back here?”
“No actually, I met someone this morning that really helped us out today. He carried the apples to the stand, ran some errands, and attracted a whole mess of customers.”
“Well ain’t that wonderful,” Granny said as she hobbled over to the sink. She took a plate from the stack of dirty dishes and began washing it.
“Yeah, he carried th’ chest th’ whole way here after he offered to fish the cart outta th’ swimmin’ hole. But before we got here we were stopped by a thug named ‘Quick Hand,’ er ‘Swift Foot,’ er somethin’ and threatened us fer our money, but D grabbed him an’-” she was interrupted by the sound of the plate shattering.
“D?” asked Granny Smith in an icy tone. “Lil’ D?”
“Yeah thats right. Why?” asked Applejack, but the old farmer wouldn’t respond. She just grabbed her cane and stormed past her granddaughter and went out the front door and closed it with a slam. “What in the name a’ Tartarus?” thought Applejack as she followed after Granny Smith. She reached Granny out on the porch and saw that she and D were in the middle of an intense staring match.
“Well, well, well, what in the name of all that’s holy are you doin’ here D?” asked Granny bitterly from the porch.
“Granny Smit,.” responded Little D with the same venom. “Still hobbling around I see.”
“Eeeyup,” responded the old woman. “I heard that ya’ helped out mah granddaughters quite a bit today.”
“Yessum,” he said. “I don’t think the older one likes me very much though,” he said simply. The two kept staring daggers at each other for what seemed like hours until, finally Granny Smith blinked.
“Yes!” D shouted victoriously as he punched his fists into the air. “I win again.”
“Uh-huh, ‘course ya did,” said Granny with a laugh. “Sure you wasn’t cheatin’ behind them glasses?” D gasped and put a hand to his chest.
“Are you accusing me, of cheating Granny Smith? Oh I’m so hurt,” he wailed as he put the back of his hand to his forehead dramatically. “And people say that I’m the monster.”
“Uuuuh.......what?” Applejack looked at her grandmother and then at D. “What’s goin on here?” Granny smith let out a little chuckle.
“AJ, ya’ know how Ah send you, yer brother, an’, yer sister outta th’ house one day a year?” Applejack nodded. “Well that’s when D an’ ‘is uncle come over an we play chess.”
“Thats the ‘Super important emergency’ that you’ve been throwin’ us outta the house for?” asked Applejack with a hint of annoyance. “Just so you can play some chess? I’ll have you know, Granny, that it rains buckets almost every time you kick us out.”
“Missey you hold yer tongue. Chess is a game that requires time and a lot of patience and a quiet setting, ‘specially these games. There are high stakes games that only a few people are given the grand opportunity to play,” said Granny Smith sternly.
“Ok Granny, Ah believe ya’. Ah just didn’t know you liked chess.” D let out a legitimate gasp.
“Smith,” he said dumbfoundedly. “you mean these kids don’t know?”
“Know whut?” asked Applebloom innocently.
They went down a flight of stairs in the Apple Family Farmhouse and flicked on the lights. The fluorescent lights buzzed as they lit up a large room displaying numerous trophies, medals, and plaques. All were made of gold except for a collection of impressive looking hourglass shaped trophies at the back wall behind a thick glass display case. Large applewood shelves held the awards proudly as they stood on pool table-green carpet.
“Woah!” gaped Applebloom as she ran into the room. “Look at all these trophies. You got ‘em all for playing chess?”
“Meh, it’d be cooler if it was for something, well, cool,” muttered Scootaloo as looked at the tall walls blocked by tall applewood trophy shelves.
“Granny how long have we had this room?” asked Applejack seriously.
“You may think it’s lame right now Scootaloo, but you’ll see how vital it is a little bit later. Right Granny?” said D to the old farmer, ignoring Applejack’s question.
“Ah’ve lived in this house mah entire life an’ Ah never seen hide ‘er tale of this room.” continued Applejack as went over to a shelf and examined its contents. “How come you never told us?” Granny Smith just shrugged.
“Guess the time never seemed right. ‘Sides, it ain’t exactly something that comes into conversation very often. D’ya think Ah just sit around with yer aunts an’ uncles and just talk ‘bout things like this? ‘Heya Granny Smith, hows yer secret trophy room,’” she imitated a manly voice, to which D responded in his mock of Granny’s voice.
“‘Oh it’s doin’ just fine. How’s yours Uncle Apple Strudel? Apples apples apples,’” he finished and earned a playful swat from Granny.
“Seriously though, how long?” asked Applejack again.
“Look at all of these things,” admired Sweetie Belle, completely derailing Applejack’s desperate attempt to get information out of her grandmother. “These ones over here are beautiful.” She was in front of the case full of hourglass trophies, her face pressed up against the glass. “Oh Granny Smith, this one looks like its almost out of sand,” she said as she pointed to the last hourglass on the shelf. “I’ll flip it over for you,” she said helpfully as she reached out for the latch on the side of the case.
“Don’t touch that!” shouted Granny Smith and Little D in unison, causing Sweetie to practically jump away from the glass.
“I-I’m sorry,” she said quietly, her voice breaking.
“It’s alright Sweetie, just don’t mess around with those trophies in particular,” said Granny as she walked up to the case. “These are very special trophies that D’s uncle gives to me every year after I tan his hide at chess,” she said with a soft laugh.
“You get one a year?” asked Scootaloo. “But theres, like, a hundred of these things, you can’t be that old.” She looked over the trophy case again, this time close attention to the design. The hourglass shape appeared to be carved out of a large chunk of diamond. The glass itself sat atop a rectangular block of what looked like platinum with the design +1 carved into the front. The sand inside was red and looked a bit like blood, but at a closer examination, was tiny little apples, no larger than the granules of sand that it took the place of..
“Granny, these things must be worth a fortune,” said Applebloom. “We could sell these and make a fortune for the farm an’-”
“Not a chance, Applebloom,” said Granny sternly.
“But why? You already know you won and they look like they’d be worth a lot of money.”
“Oh Applebloom, I appreciate that yer tryin ta get money fer th’ farm, but I just simply can’t sell my trophies, ‘specially not these ones,” she said.
“Yeah, they’re kinda’ a part of her now,” said D with a grin, making Smith chuckle a little, like they were sharing an inside joke. D touched one of the little silver buttons on the side of his glasses and turned around to go back outside. “I’m gonna go out and take care of that cart now.” he said. “You girls wanna take me to it?”
“Sure D, we’ll take ya right there,” said Applebloom as she pulled away from a shelf she was examining. “Come on girls,” she called to her friends, which came over to her happily. Scootaloo took his right hand and Sweetie Belle took his left and pulled him after them as they followed Applebloom out of the trophy room. Granny Smith watched happily as they left and Applejack walked over to her.
“So you really trust this guy Granny?” she asked quietly. Granny Smith nodded.
“Absolutely. Ah know he might seem a bit weird, but he’s a real nice fella’. Ah’ve known him an’ his uncle almost all mah life,” she said.
“Wait, what?” grunted Applejack. “Granny that doesn't make any sense, yer th’ oldest person in Ponyville.”
“But not the oldest in th’ world Applejack. If I were you I’d hold off on that thought. I think our friend D will be explanin’ everything to you an’ yer friends very soon.” Applejack shook her head.
“Granny, yer not makin’ any sense,” she said sorely, but Granny just shook her head in return and began walking out of the room.
“It’s gonna be an interesting coupla’ days fer ya Aj, ya better turn in early tonight.” Applejack let out a frustrated sigh as she took off her hat and scratched her head. She was already sick of this new guy and could hardly stand it anymore. She sighed again and followed after Granny Smith.
“Ok Granny, I’ll head to bed in a few minutes. I just gotta go check on somethin’ in th’ barn,” she said as she went up the stairs and made her way out the front door. Granny Smith went to the kitchen and smiled.
“So, ya finally started yer journey huh, D? Ah just hope you don’t scare th’ girls too much.” She sighed as she looked out the little window above the sink. Her gaze went to the tallest hill on the property with two tall apple trees standing at the crest. “Celestia knows how hard this is gonna be on AJ.” She bowed her head and hummed while she cleaned the dishes.
“Yer gonna love the swimmin’ hole D,” said Applebloom as she led D to their destination. She started walking backwards to look at her follower. “Th’ waters almost always warm, an’ theres a whole bunch of shady trees around.”
“Yeah, and theres this huge hill that’s perfect for sledding in the winter,” said Scootaloo, still pulling D along.
“Not to mention how beautiful the area looks during the sunset.” said Sweetie Belle.
“It sounds wonderful girls,” D said pleasantly. “I can’t wait to see it.” Roughly five minutes later, they arrived at their destination. Applebloom was right. The area was appealing to D. Tall trees soared high into the sky. In the center of the clearing was a large pool of crystal clear water that would have looked beautiful with the sun sparkling off of it, that is, if the sun was actually out. Gray clouds completely covered the sky and the wind was starting to pick up. The girls led D to the side of the pool and pointed to the center of it.
“Can you see the cart in the water D? It’s right there.” Scootaloo pointed. He made a tsking sound.
“Yeah I see it. You girls stay out here. I’ll go and get it,” said D as he stepped into the water.
“Wait, ain't cha gonna at least take yer shoes off first?” asked Applebloom curiously.
“Nah, I’m good,” he said. The water was up to his thighs as he continued to wade through the water. “I’ll be up in five or ten minutes. You girls behave.” He kept walking deeper into the water until his head went completely under. The girls watched him through the clear water as he continued to walk down the sloping sand deeper into the water.
“He’s weird,” said Sweetie Belle simply. The others nodded in agreement. “So what do we do while we wait?” she asked. They looked around at their surroundings.
“I got an idea,” said Scootaloo as she pointed to the tallest tree in the clearing “First crusader to the top of that tree wins.” She grinned like it was the best plan ever.
“I dunno Scootaloo,” said Applebloom uneasily. “Most of those branches look kinda dead.”
“Yeah, I don’t really trust that tree,” said Sweetie Belle, making Scootaloo scoff.
“Oh come on girls. Maybe if we climb fast enough, we’ll get a cutie mark or something,” said Scootaloo hopefully.
“Ah really doubt that that’ll happen. Scootaloo and Ah’m not gonna risk mah hide to learn that mah special talent ain’t climbin’ trees.”
“Yeah. Besides, if I go up in that tree I’d risk getting my dress dirty and if I do that Rarity would kill me,” said Sweetie Belle.
“Ugh, fine,” groaned Scootaloo. “You two stay down here and I’ll go up,” she said as she turned around and sprinted for the tree. She jumped up, using her wings for a boost, grabbed the lowest branch, and swung herself up.
“Sweetie Belle?” asked Applebloom.
“Yeah?” she responded.
“Ah got a bad feelin’ about this.”
“Me too,” agreed Sweetie as they watched their friend make her way up the tree.
Roughly 6 minutes later the girls heard splashing in the water behind them. They turned and saw D casually strolling out of the surf with the cart in tow. “Hey girls,” he called cheerily as he shook his head quickly, sending droplets of water in every direction. “Looks like the storm is picking up,” he observed as he waded out of the water and onto the beach. He grabbed the cart and flipped it on it’s side and grabbed the broken wheel out of it’s bed. He looked over at the girls and frowned. “Where’s the Scootster?” he asked them.
“She’s up there, but...” Applebloom said and pointed up into the tree. D looked up and grew worried. She was too high up and it was getting really windy. He cupped his hands over his mouth and yelled to her
“Scootaloo!” D called. “Get down from there!”
“Hold on a sec!” she yelled back down. “I’m almost at the top!” She continued her climb up, ignoring the cries of the three below her. “Al....most....there...” Scootaloo saw her goal: the last branch. She gripped it, but as she started to pull herself up, bark sprayed from the branch and made a sickening snap as it broke off. Scootaloo’s eyes widened, and she went into panic mode, reaching out desperately for the tree, hoping to get her arms around it. She let out a gasp as her body began falling backwards, tumbling to the ground. Time seemed to slow down for the little girl.
“Scootaloo!” cried Applebloom and Sweetie Belle as they watched her friend fall. Suddenly, something blurred past them and flew straight for Scootaloo. The blur hit her dead on and arced back towards Sweetie Belle and Applebloom. The object flew past them and skidded to a stop a yard away. The figure stood and flexed it’s great white wings and began whispering softly.
“That was a close one, eh, Scootaloo?” it asked her.
“D?” Scootaloo asked weakly. “You-you have wings?” she asked. D stood and turned around to face Applebloom and Sweetie Belle.
“Yeah. I keep them concealed with magic, but that’s not important right now,” he said kindly as he set her down gently on the ground. He plucked a long feather out of his left wing and examined it closely. “We have to get your arm fixed up,” he said as he pointed to her right arm. All three girls stared at Scootaloo’s broken arm, the bone poking out of the skin a bit. Sweetie Bell covered her eyes and stifled a scream, Applebloom put a hand to her stomach and looked away. “Now this is going to hurt a lot Scoots, but it’ll be easier after this,” D said as took Scootaloo’s arm above the wrist and just below and jerked her hand up. She howled out in pain and a single tear fell from her eye. “Ok Scootaloo, you’re doing great, the worst is over now,” he said as he wrapped the feather around the wound. He whispered something and the feather began to glow green. Immediately, Scootaloo’s pain began to fade. The feather fell off to reveal that the wound was gone, he tan skin was all healed up and there was no sign of the old wound remaining.
“Woah,” said Scootaloo. “I can’t feel the pain at all.” She looked up at D and examined his great wings and his soft smile. “So, you can do magic too?”
“Yeah,” he confirmed quietly, making the girls look at him in awe.
“Yer a mage too? Yer just like Princess Celestia!” said Applebloom with stars in her eyes. D chuckled at that comment.
“Heh, I don’t think Celly would like it if you compared her to me, but yeah, I’m pretty special.”
“So what are you the prince of?” asked Sweetie Belle. D cocked his head to the left and smiled.
“I’ll tell you tomorrow, ok? Meanwhile, you girls don’t tell anyone about what happened tonight, especially not Twilight and her friends. I’ll tell them myself tomorrow night. You all have to promise me.” They looked liked they were about to protest but he cut them off with a raised hand. “Actually, let me rephrase that, you can’t tell anyone but Granny Smith. She’s the only one here that knows what I am,” he said. The girls all looked at each other and nodded. The Pinkie Promised in unison and smiled at D.
“Sounds good,” he said. “Now let’s get you all back to the farmhouse, I assume your friends are staying the night, Applebloom?” she nodded. “Ok, lead the way girls,” he said and with that, they all walked back to the house, the girls excited by their new friend’s abilities. D was just happy that he could actually help someone for once.
Later that same evening, two people sat in the kitchen of the old farmhouse. One was playing solitaire while the other watched the storm rage through the inky darkness. “So you showed ‘em, eh?” asked the old woman in a green sweater, making the other person chuckle lightly as he flexed his wings.
“Didn’t really have much of a choice,” he said. “It was either promise them to keep a secret, or watch a little girl fall to her death.” He smirked and went over to the side door near the sink. “It wasn’t her time anyway.”
“So,” she began. “do they know what you are?” The man shook his head.
“Nah, they have no idea just how deep this goes,” he said darkly, then let out a single laugh. “They think I’m a prince.” Ihe old woman snorted out a loud laugh, making the man frown indignantly.
“It’s not that funny,” he said. “I could totally be a prince if I wanted to.” The old woman laughed louder.
“Prince a’ Tartarus maybe,” she said. Her company sighed and put his hand on the door knob.
“Whatever,” he said. "I have a little problem I have to fix outside tonight," he said as he opened the door gently. The woman looked at him with a raised eyebrow.
"Whut're you gonna do, D?" she asked.
"I have a Banshee that needs to be banished," he replied and walked out of the kitchen and into the storm of the century. Terra hopped around on the counter where she sat and whistled.
"I wouldn't worry 'bout him Terra," said Granny Smith calmly as she played her game. "That boys tougher than steel and at times just as dense." The bird nodded and the old farmer nodded with a laugh. "Yer pretty smart, ya know that?" Granny Smith continued to talk with Terra, completely unaware of the three figures that slipped out the front door and followed after Little D.
"Are you sure this is a good idea Scootaloo?" asked Sweetie Belle nervously as wind and rain battered her rain slicker. "The storms getting really bad." Scootaloo shushed her friend.
"Be quiet or he'll know were following him," she said with a hissed whisper. She ducked into a bush for cover as she watched D walk tall through the rain.
"But we've been walkin' fer hours," whined Applebloom. Scootaloo sighed.
"Come on A.B. Don't you wanna see what D is up to?" she asked as she pulled her friends into the shrubs with her. "Looks like he stopped. I just hope he hasn't-"
"I know you've been following me," he said coldly, making the girls freeze in spot. "Daemon." The girls peeked out of the bushes and saw D standing alone. "Stop hiding and face me."
"Who's he talkin' too Scootaloo?" asked Applebloom in a whisper.
"No one. He's just standing alone in the field," she whispered back.
"I'm surprised that you came all this way just for little old me," came a raspy voice, making the blood freeze in the veins of the three little girls. The voice echoed throughout the area. A strong gust of wind tore through the trees and began forming a miniature cyclone a yard away from Little D. The cyclone began growing taller and taking shape until a ghostly woman stood in front of D. "To what do I owe this pleasure?" she said.
“I’m here because I’ve heard tale that you have been needlessly killing people,” he said gravely. “So I’m here to banish you.” The ghost looked up at him and smiled.
“Oh but I haven't been killing them,” she said. “I’ve been setting them free, isn’t that how you justify your actions, Walker?” D sneered as his hands went to his glasses.
“What I do is necessary. You have been taking lives before it was their time and my uncle has had a major mess to clean since you started this.” He lifted his shades and the daemon snarled.
“You and those putrid eyes,” she said as she flexed her hands, making 6-inch claws erupt out of her fingertips. “I’ll have those damn things gouged out!” The ghost dashed straight at D, who never seemed to flinch. Just as the daemon was about to hit, a powerful gust of wind whipped through the trees in front of D and straight through the ghost.
The ghost stumbled forward a few feet past D, and then suddenly several hundred cuts appeared on it’s body with dark ectoplasm shooting out of every wound. “Bastard,” the ghost cursed. “Your time is coming up too you know,” it hissed. “And no one will miss you, you’ll die at the hands of your brother and loose everything you worked so hard to find.” Little D sighed deeply and simply muttered, “I know.” He turned around and walked back towards the house.
“Come along now girls. I’m sorry you had to see that,” he said softly as he snapped his fingers, making a hole in the cloud layer open up, providing a break from the rain. “Let’s go home.” The girls rushed out of the bush and clung closely to D as they left the Banshee to fade away and fall into hell.
Author's Note
BAM! Didn't see that coming now didja?
In The Beginning: Midnight Meeting
Part VIII
It was another beautiful, cloudless day in Ponyville. People were out and about performing their daily tasks. The six friends had met up for breakfast at a small cafe near the center of town. They all sat around and were enjoying the weather, the meal, and each other's company. Talking about thing that they normally would like Twilight’s studies, Rainbow’s newest slew of tricks, Rarity’s newest designs, and the strange man that they all had the displeasure of meeting yesterday.
“Ah tell ya’ that guy gives me the willies like no other,” said Applejack as she took a sip of her apple juice. “He threw a bandit a mile an a half away.”
“Yeah that’s cool and all Aj, but he beat me in a race! ME!” exclaimed Rainbow Dash. Her feelings of him had turned bitter since yesterday. “No one has ever beat me in a race. He had to have cheated.”
“You don’t understand though Dashie,” interjected Pinkie Pie. “He said that he didn’t like sweets.” She reached across the table and grabbed her friend by the collar of her blue hoodie and pulled her in close to her face. “He. Doesn’t. Like. Sweets. Who in the world doesn’t like sweets?”
“Not to mention his uncanny ability to identify a ghost just from a description and be able to flip to the exact page of a book that held that information,” mused Twilight. “It could be nothing, but I would really bet against it.” She fell into silence, absorbed in her thoughts.
“And his eyes,” shuddered Rarity, still shaken from her encounter with D yesterday. “They were just hideous.”
“I think you all are being a little harsh on him,” said Fluttershy, but no one could hear her due to the fact that they were all arguing amongst themselves, coupled with her soft demeanor.
“Ah just don’t trust him,” said Applejack simply. “And Ah don’t think any good will come of him hangin’ around here. In fact, just this mornin’, I caught him loungin’ on a pile a’ hay in mah barn. Ah thought he left last night and it gave me a bit of a shock."
"He gave me a case of the shudders after he visited me too, AJ," said Twilight, apparently coming out of her deep thought. "There was just something off about him. I just can't figure out what."
"I'll tell you what's wrong with him. He's a monster!" said Pinkie Pie dramatically. "Gummy said so," she said matter-of-factly and crossed her arms.
"Well Gummy's wrong then," came a defiant voice near them. The girls all turned to the voice and saw an angry Scootaloo backed by Applebloom and Sweetie Belle. “Little D is not a monster. In fact last night he-”
“Scootaloo!” yelped Sweetie Belle. “You can’t tell. We promised.”
“But he-” Scootaloo started, but Applebloom put her hand over Scootaloo’s mouth.
“Hush now,” she said, drawing the attention of her older sister.
"What's this about D now?" she asked seriously.
"Oh, uh, she was just about to talk about how D, uh..” Applebloom looked at Sweetie Belle for help.
“How he pulled the cart out of the water, it was amazing, he just walked right through the water and stayed under for, like, five minutes,” she said with an uneasy smile.
“Oh yeah? How’d he get the wheel back on?” asked Applejack curiously. "Ah saw the cart in the barn lookin’ good-as-new."
“Oh that’s easy,” Sweetie replied happily. “He just used his magi-” Scootaloo, with Applebloom’s hand still over her own mouth, slammed her hand over Sweetie Belle’s mouth this time.
“What was that?” asked Twilight? “Did you say something about magic?”
“Uh, nope, she said, um...’tragic’,” Applebloom said dumbly. “He said it was tragic that no one knew he was a pri-” and now, completing the triangle, Sweetie Belle shoved her hand in front of Applebloom’s mouth.
“What the hay is wrong with you three?” inquired Rainbow Dash seriously.
“They’re trying to defend me,” replied a familiar voice behind them. The element bearers all turned around in their to see Little D standing tall, a frown on his face. “Glad to see you all wait to get to know someone before you judge them.” They dropped their gazes ashamed. “However that’s not why I’m here. I need help from all of you,” he said strongly. “Meet me at Firefly Fields tonight at eleven, all of you, and bring Spike,” he said in a tone that seemed like he would not accept no for an answer. He turned and simple walked away through the cafe. “Make sure you wear something warm,” he shot over his shoulder. The girls watched him go, unsure of what to make of their encounter.
“So what do we do Twi?” asked Rainbow Dash as she leaned back in her chair. Twilight let out a sigh.
“Well what can we do girls?” she asked rhetorically. “Finish brunch then plan for tonight.”
Several tedious hours of planning and replanning later, this happened:
“Spike! You ready?” Twilight called up the stairs of the library. “We only have an hour to get ready if we’re going to meet D on time.”
“Why do we have to meet him so late?” he asked groggily as he rubbed the sleep out of his eyes. Sure he was 16, but his body was still young and needed a lot of sleep because of it.
“I don’t know,” Twilight admitted. “But I highly doubt that he’d appreciate us being late,” she said with half a smile. “Now let’s go over the checklist.” She passed her purple backpack over to Spike with her magic while she grabbed a scroll off of a table. “Sweater?” she read out loud.
“Check,” said Spike, just barely half awake.
“Notebook?”
“The new one you just got?” asked the dragon as he dug through the bag. “Yeah, right here.”
“Pencil?”
“Check.”
“Spare pencil?”
“Check.”
“Pocket pencil sharpener?”
“Got it.”
“Blanket?”
“Uh, check.”
“Warm hat?”
“Got it.”
“All right, what else? Coffee thermos?”
“Half full,” replied the dragon as he wiped a bit of the black liquid off of his face. He set the thermos back into the bag and looked at Twilight, who was not amused. “What?” he asked.
“Nevermind.” Twilight replied as she went back to her list. “Um, I think that covers it,” she rolled the scroll back up and placed it back on the desk. “Let’s go,” she said as she levitated both the bag and the dragon over to her. She shouldered the bag and picked Spike out of the air and carried him out the door with her, magically killing the fire in the lanterns scattered around the house as she did so.
Twilight made her way through Ponyville to the outskirts of town and took the dirt path to Firefly Fields. She stood by a tall tree and waited for her friends to join her. She set Spike down and watched the gates for anyone coming her way. Five minutes later she was joined by Applejack wearing jeans and a tattered gray work hoodie and a sleepy Applebloom wearing pajama bottoms and a red hoodie.
“Howdy Twi,” Applejack said with a tip of her hat. “Any idea why D had us come out so late?” she asked as he gave Applebloom a tap on her shoulder to wake her up.
“Not a one,” she replied. “But it sounded important.” Applejack nodded in agreement.
“So what do you think of him? Spooks aside of course,” Twilight thought about it for a minute.
“Well, seeing as I’ve known him for two days and saw him only 15 minutes total of those two days, I don’t know. There’s just something off with him, like he’s hiding something big.” Applejack nodded.
“Yeah, Ah think Ah get what yer sayin’. Every time Applebloom an her friends asked him about his cutie mark he said that he would tell them later.” She lowered her voice and leaned in close to Twilight. “Not to mention whatever he did last night near the swimmin’ hole. He made the girls Pinkie Promise not to tell and, as an’ older siblin’, Ah can’t help but think something weird happened, ya know what Ah mean?” Twilight grimaced.
“That might be a bit much Aj, but yeah, something definitely happened. Remember how Sweetie Belle slipped up and mentioned magic, and how Applebloom mention the word ‘prince’?”
“Twilight, you don’t think that D’s actually a prince er something.”
“‘Or something’ seems far more likely,” Twilight responded as she watched Rainbow Dash, Scootaloo, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie walk through Ponyville’s gates. “But we’ll find out soon enough.” She un-slung her bag and rooted around for her coffee thermos. “And while we wait for Rarity and Sweetie Belle to show up, coffee.” She handed the thermos to Applejack who gave her a look. “I just got a weird feeling that we're going to be up for a while and need to be fully alert,” she said simply. “So, coffee,” she said and pointed to Applebloom, who was curled up at the base of the tree asleep. Applejack rolled her eye and uncapped the thermos and handed it to her little sister.
“Here ya’ go sugarcube, take a sip er two,” Applebloom nodded sleepily and put it to her lips, she drank a mouthful of the black liquid and fell into a coughing fit.
“Eww,” she moaned as she handed the thermos back to her older sister. “What in tarnation was that?”
“That’s coffee, lil’ sis,” responded Applejack with a laugh. “Ah know how eager you’ve been ta have some since yer all grown up now.”
“An’ you drink that stuff every morinin’?” asked Applebloom, repulsed. “How can you stand it?”
“Ah guess it’s an acquired taste,” Aj chuckled as she took a sip of coffee herself then handed the thermos back to Twilight with a smile. “Thanks Twi.” Twilight nodded in response and turned to face the friends that just arrived.
“Hi Twilight!” shouted Pinkie Pie happily as she skipped along happily. “Isn’t it amazing out tonight? It’s so nice and warm, the stars are out and the moon looks amazing!” Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo wore twin expressions of annoyance both Pinkie’s antics so late at night and the fact that they were being robbed of their precious sleep.
“Um, Pinkie Pie, could you, um, be a little bit quieter, please? If you don’t mind of course, it’s just that Rainbow and Scootaloo don’t seem to appreciate you being so loud right now,” murmured Fluttershy.
“Oh I’m sorry Dashie. I’m just so excited to be out so late with my bestest friends,” she said happily. She suddenly gasped loudly. “Oh I know! I should throw a ‘Almost Midnight’ party, oh and then a ‘Midnight Party’ party, then a ‘After Midnight’ party, then a...”
“PINKIE PIE!” Dash snapped. “Please, not now.” Pinkie smiled sheepishly and picked at her pink wool sweater.
“Sorry Dashie,” Pinkie said as she went over to the tree and leaned against it. “So what now?” she asked simply.
“We have to wait for Rarity,” Twilight said simply.
“Welp, get comfy kid,” muttered Rainbow Dash to Scootaloo as she flew up onto a cloud and lay down on top of it. Scootaloo flapped her wings as best she could and made it up to a cloud across from Rainbow where she sat down with a smile. "Not bad kid," complemented Rainbow. "Looks like you’ve been training like crazy.”
“Yeah Rainbow. I’m tryin’ my hardest to get better at flying. It’s been really hard, but I’ve been getting a lot better at it, I think,” Scootaloo said with a smile.
The girls continued to talk with each other while they waited for Rarity and Sweetie Belle to arrive. Roughly fifteen minutes later, two well dressed girls walked out of Ponyville’s gates and headed towards the element bearers.
“Hello girls!” Rarity shouted. “I’m so sorry that we’re late, but I simply could not decide what outfit I should wear.” She looked at her friends curiously. “Is something the matter?”
“Oh it’s nothing really Rarity. We’ve just been waiting here for about twenty minutes waiting for you to show up,” replied Rainbow Dash crossly from her cloud. She sat up and shook her head vigorously, trying to shake the sleep out of her brain. “Why do you even care? It’s almost midnight. No one is gonna’ be able to see what you’re wearing, and Little D creeps you out! Why would you care what he thinks about your outfit?”
“Rainbow, darling, none of those are good even remotely valid reasons for me not to look my best,” Rarity replied as she fluffed the white fur of her jacket’ neckline. “Oh and don’t worry Fluttershy dear. This fur was shaved off. I’m sure whatever animal it came off of is just fine or, if anything, just a tad bit chilly.” Fluttershy relaxed a little at that. “Now then everyone, I suggest we go meet up with our new, *ehem*, friend.” Sweetie Belle nodded at her sister attempt at somewhat considering giving D a second chance. Then they departed for Firefly Fields
“They’re late,” complained a frantic voice.
“By two minutes,” came the slow calculating voice of another who spoke with a slight whistle. “Calm down, dear nephew.”
“I apologize for my impatience, Uncle, but the fate of the world is kinda’ hangin’ in the balance here,” retorted the nephew. “Not to mention how damn long I’ve waited for this moment, pardon my language.” The nephew pushed off of the boulder his uncle was sitting atop of and began pacing around it. “Oh man, what if they don’t show up or something?” he shook his head. “No, no they wouldn’t do something like that,” he said with a confident smile, which quickly faltered. “would they?” The old man sat on the rock and sighed as he tapped his finger against his platinum cane.
“What a strange boy,” the old man thought to himself. “He has so much power and experience in his possession, but he worries about the smallest of details. How many times has he played this scenario in his head, I wonder. Praying to get it perfect and winning the trust of the element bearers,” he sighed again. “And that sporadic attitude? He can be jovial and laughing with his best friend one moment, and in the next he’s all business and frowns?” he watched his nephew fret about below him and smiled. “And yet, he still brings me so much joy. It’s about time some joy was brought to him. This road won’t be easy for him, but I know that he will enjoy himself.” He stood up straight and smoothed out the grey pinstripe suit he was wearing. He then took out a little comb made from the same material as his cane and began fixing his silky smooth gray hair. Unlike his nephew, who wore his hair long, the old man had relatively short hair that went just above his shoulders. His hair was slicked back naturally. “Stop your stressing nephew. It’s not good for you.” His nephew chuckled a bit.
“Sorry uncle, but stress is the least lethal thing that I’ve had to face. I’ve dealt with dragons, soldiers, murderers, fishing trips, and I always turn out just fine, both physically-” he stopped his sentence short when he sensed people getting close to the field he was standing in. He turned the direction the energy was coming from and visibly relaxed. “Oh praise the heavens, they’re here,” he sighed. “Ok, remember, be friendly, be kind, and don’t mess this up.” he hissed to himself.
His uncle rolled his eyes and ran his comb through his grey moustache.
The element bearers walked into Firefly Fields with mixed expressions of unease, sleepiness, and on one face, wide-eyed amazement.
“WOW! Look at all these firefly’s you guys!” Pinkie Pie hopped around. “There’s gotta be like,” she put a fist to her chin as she thought then snapped her fingers when she came up with the answer. “At least a magillion of them!”
“Actually, theres a magillion and ten, but you get bonus points for getting close,” came a familiar voice. “I’m really glad you all could make it here tonight and, uh, really sorry about it being so late, I didn’t have a choice, really,” said Little D with a sheepish smile. “Ah, but where are my manners? Everyone, I’d like you to meet my uncle, you can call him Uncle D, or just Uncle.” The muscular old man in the suit bowed deeply.
“It’s a pleasure to finally meet the Elements of Harmony. My nephew has been searching for you all for quite some time now.”
“Yeah but don’t freak, it’s not for anything weird,” D added quickly. “Well, I guess by the standards of normal people, it would be a little bit.” He said quietly, which didn’t put the girls at ease. “Look I called you all here because I am in desperate need of your help.”
“An just why should we help you?” Applejack asked rudely. Little D sighed then took a deep breath. He looked at the girls and dragon in front of him and stood up as straight as he could and thought of the best way to say what needed to be said. Finally, he got it right in his head and nodded to himself.
“Because, if you don’t help me, we will all die.”
Author's Note
In my mind, Uncle sounds like the Wretched Abyss from Skyrim, only not quite as deep a voice.
In the Beginning: History and a Request
Part X
“IDIOT!” D screamed inside his head. “Could you not have done that with a bit more discretion?” Little D looked at the faces in front of him. One half of them were terrified, and the other half were fierce and defensive.
“What’s this about us all dyin’ now, Lil’ D?” Applejack asked angrily as she popped her knuckles, making D gulp nervously.
“Ok, hang on now, that’s not really what I meant to say,” D responded as he backed up a step.
“Oh yeah, and just what did you mean to say?” asked Rainbow Dash, as she hovered in the air, now completely awake.
“But how can you do magic?” asked Twilight confusedly. “I didn’t sense any magical energy on you when we first met.”
“Hold all questions until the end please,” D repeated as he snapped his fingers. Then everything went black.
The girls and Spike were in an empty black space that seemed to stretch out in all directions. They each sat on a soft pillow, the same color of each of their jackets. Little D stood in front of them in hooded black robes. He took another deep breath before he began his story.
“In the beginning, there was only chaos.” Bright light shone down from the sky to reveal the war-torn, red dirt of an ancient battlefield. Screams of rage and pain rang out loudly. Blood was splattered out in every which direction as shadowy warriors fought with each other, using sticks or rock or bone to their advantage to kill one another. “There were no teams, no factions, no guilds, no order, only a feral chaos. It was at that time that Lord Faust The Creator decided to make some changes.” Suddenly, four shadowy figures came slowly walking over a hill, weapons visible but sheathed. “She decided that it was time to start over, begin again, but this time, she had four vital focal points of balance. Four beings were painstakingly crafted with love from the Creator and each given a special task to perform once they arrived on Earth. With a heavy heart, their mother set free the The Four True Beings and wished them luck on their simple mission. The Earth has never seen so much destruction.”
One of the shadows, a feminine looking one, sprinted forward from the group with a steel short sword that spewed out a deathly green gas. She swept a wide arc through several of the shadowy savages. She rolled over the back of one who had doubled over in a coughing fit and stabbed another in the throat. “Strep throat!” she roared out and ran towards another. She grazed a small strip of the shadowy flesh off. “Measles!” she called out. She sheathed her dagger and took a bow off of her side. She then stood tall and notched two arrows as she turned the bow sideways. “Sleeping Sickness! Malaria!” she said as she let her arrows fly into the chests of two shadows. One began groaning immediately and scratching himself like he was covered in itchy sores while the other fell into an intense coughing fit.
“The first one that made their presence know, was Pestilence. Infections quickly evolved and attacked all manner of organic life, especially crops, which made way for immense famine.” D said quietly as a large figure ran past the female one. He swung his weapons, twin massive balls of iron on chains, into the crowd, sending fifty savages flying.
“Man, I hope we get done with this soon,” groaned the figure as he rolled his neck. “How many do you think we cleared out already brother? Half?” The hulking form of a shadowy warrior brandishing a flaming longsword sailed over the heads of Pestilence and Famine.
“With their livelihood threatened, the savages of the world attempted to unite and repel the hostiles. They attempted to rally as one but it didn’t matter. The world was already ravaged by War,” continued D as he gestured to the scene that played out in front of the girls. War let out a wordless battlecry as he sliced his way through row after row of shadow warriors.
“Brother Famine,” came the gruff, deep, laughter of War. “We have only been at work for fifteen minutes. I’d say we’ve only dealt with a sixth of the world population. What say you Brother Death?”
The last figure, another muscular man, was walking calmly. His left hand was held up where a swirling blue vortex hovered above him. In his right, he casually twirled a platinum cane. “Brother War is absolutely correct,” came the slow calculated voice of Death. “One sixth of the world’s population has been reaped, as by mother’s wish.”
“Aww man, we’re gonna be at this for, like, another hour and a half at least,” groaned Famine as he stretched his arms above his head. “Ah, whatever, let’s just get this over with. These guys aren’t even a challenge.”
“The fighting continued for only two more hours. By then, every life on the planet, beast and human alike, was reaped and sent into heaven.” The scene shifted to show the four beings in the remains of a scorched field. Death stood with his portal above his head. Blue orbs flew into it and disappeared.
“And that, my brothers and sister, is the last soul on this planet,” he said with a smile as the last blue orb flew into the portal.
“Finally,” groaned Famine as he set down his weapons and set down on one. He popped his back with a groan and looked at ih instruments of destruction. “Damn, these things are so covered in filth and blood, I don’t think my balls will ever be clean again.” He stopped as he thought about what he just said. “Wait...no.” he said. He watched Pestilence stifle a giggle and heard War roar with laughter.
“Oh Brother Famine, you really are a spaz,” taunted his sister as she sat down on the ground and began cleaning her blade. Famine rolled his eyes and slid off of his ball and sat down in front of it.
“Yeah, whatever,” he said with a half smile. “So, what do we do now?”
“You are to maintain the balance of the world, my son,” came an elegant voice from above. A blinding white beam of light shot down from the sky, forcing the girls and Spike to shield their eyes. When the light cleared a young woman in a white dress and flowing red hair floated above the four figures with a sad smile on her face. "Hello, my children," she said kindly.
"Sup ma?" asked Famine happily. "How's it goin?" He looked at her then at the hundreds of dead bodies that lay scattered about. "Oh, right, dumb question." Lord Faust simply shook her head.
"Its alright my son. It needed to be done. I just hope you can forgive me for forcing you all to do this."
"My only problem is that none of them were a challenge," said War with a half smile. "Now what do you have planned for us, mom?"
"I need you all to keep watch over this world and enforce balance when needed," she said calmly as she spread her crimson wings. “But I must warn you all, it is a dangerous and lonely road you all will be traveling. When I restart the population, they will be simple, and must learn on their own. I made you all so that you can watch this world better than I ever could, and to make sure the New Age stays in line.” She looked at War. “To make sure the population stays in check.” She pointed to Famine and Pestilence, “and that they all end up where they deserve, when their time is up of course.” She looked at Death, who nodded in agreement.
“Don’t worry ma, we can take care of all that stuff, but just to compare notes, how would you suggest we proceed?” asked Famine. Faust smiled at her son.
“You all will use your gifts, the abilities I have given you all are representations of things the New Age will face. I am leaving these event in your hands to control. Famine, you will influence crop production, development of new and genetically superior plants, and all things agriculture. I leave you with this item, a symbol of the crucial balance of over abundance, and deprivation of food.” Lord Faust extended her hand and a large golden balance appeared in a flash of golden light.
“Woah, neato,” ooed Famine as he accepted his symbol. “Thanks a ton, ma!” he said as he took his weighing scales.
“For my darling daughter, you represent plague, viruses, bacteria, all things that involve sickness, yet you also represent medical research, the race to find a cure for your illnesses. For you, I bestow upon you these as your symbols.” Faust, again, held out her hand and a silver scalpel and microscope appeared. Pestilence was mesmerized by her symbols, fascinated by the design.
“How come she gets two?” Famine asked, miffed.
“Maybe it’s cuz mommy likes me more,” replied Pestilence as she stuck out her tongue.
“Yeah, whatever. She gave you two weird trinkets, but she gave me a super important looking...thing,” Famine said as he waved his scales at his sister. “These represent balance and stuff, what do yours even do?”
“As mom already said, these are for medical research and all things sickness.” She put a fist to her chin in thought and grinned at him darkly. “I wonder if I can cook up a disease that affects plants?” Famine paled at his sister’s remark.
“No,” he said slowly. “Y-you can’t do that,” he turned to Lord Faust with big eyes. “Right, ma?”
“My son War,” said Lord Faust, completely ignoring Famine’s question. “You are in charge with the important task of conquering, destroying, and building powerful empires. You will lead powerful armies to victory and defeat. Your very presence, your very name, will strike fear into all, and urge them to behave.”
“You’re leaving me in charge of the lives of every living being on this planet? Entrusting me to watch over them and force them to kill each other if necessary?” he asked his mother with a grin. “Your trust has not been misplaced mother.” War bowed.
“I never thought it would be.” She smiled. “I give you these as your symbols.” She extended her hand and a ball of white hot fire appeared in the air above her hand. When the flames died down, a hammer and a dagger appeared.
“The hammer represents construction, and the blade represents conflict, do they not?” War asked, intrigued by his mother’s choice in symbols.
“That is correct, my son. Now for my last child, Death.” She turned to the last figure. “You just might have the most crucial role to play in the New Age. You are to reap the souls of the fallen and escort them into the afterlife. You are to keep close track of those whose time is come and where the deserve to spend eternity, whether you think they deserve the eternal bliss of Heaven, or suffer in the flames of Hell.” Death bowed deeply.
“I understand what you are asking of me, and I graciously accept the role, Mother.”
“Oh Death, while I truly do appreciate how you carry yourself, you needn’t be so formal,” Lord Faust said in a motherly tone.
“Yes, well, you made me this way mother,” Death muttered under his breath.
“That in mind, I bestow upon you these items as your symbols.” She raised her hand once more and a ball of soft blue light appeared. When the light faded, a farming sickle and a platinum and diamond hourglass was in her hands. “Like the fall harvest, you must reap the souls of those whose time has come,” she said as she handed the sickle to Death. “You must observe the time people have lived carefully, make sure they don’t die too old or too young.” The hourglass floated down into Death’s hand.
“I understand perfectly mother, when shall we begin?” he said with another bow.
“We will start soon, but first, I want you all to wash up. You’re all absolutely filthy,” Lord Faust chided in a motherly tone. “Theres a hot spring a little ways to the north.” She pointed out the direction. “I encourage you all to go. We’ll meet up in an hour.” Then she was gone in a flash of golden light.
“So...” Famine began. “How come all you guys have two, and why is one of them super sharp?” his siblings gave him a look, and then began making their way towards the hot springs. “Guys? Seriously, come on.”
“Lord Faust restarted the world and for millennia, there was peace. Not total peace, mind you. There was war from time to time, as well as famine and plague, but not to the same caliber as the Old Age. Many years passed since the start of the New Age, and the Old Age became but a whispered memory, but not the ones that were called on for the extermination. Mankind grew to fear and hate the Four True Beings. Their given title was lost through hardships and was replaced with the inglorious insult of Marchers Of The Apocalypse.Eventually, mankind grew so terrified of the True Beings, that the people retreated into a forced peace. They would rather surrender their freedoms to tyrants rather than wake War's fury. Does King Sombra ring any bells?” Little D asked as he watched the girls carefully, their faces confused and scared. “Well don’t worry, we're almost done. Now here’s where you Element Bearers come into play,” he said as he changed the scene again. “After years of being shunned and secluded from the people and each other, as they were busy with their own tasks, the True Beings began feeling lonely, so they all came to their mother one day with a proposition.”
“I understand that you all are feeling a bit lonesome these days, but I simply can’t create four new beings to keep you all company. It would upset the balance of the world,” Lord Faust said as she sat in white wicker chair in the middle of a field full of blooming flowers.
“What if you don’t make new ones mom? What if we all find ourselves a companion, use our magic to change them, and then teach them about us?” Famine said.
“Teach them what?” his mother responded from her seat.
"We plan on teaching them about how vital we are again and have them spread the word across the world," War said formally, his hands behind his back. "We hope that by caring for someone in the way that you have with us, we can prove to the world that we don't have to be feared, and that just maybe, the world will accept us once more."
"Oh, my children, you needn't prove the world anything. If they refuse to acknowledge you all and know not of your importance, then let them. It'll be a pleasant surprise when they find out at the end," Lord Faust said kindly. She summoned a cup of tea out of thin air and took a sip. She looked at the crestfallen faces of her children and sighed. "But I suppose that it's unfair of me to say such things. After all, all the world's people praise me. I have no idea how it feels like to be in your positions, not since the Old Age."
Pestilence looked up with a tiny glint in her eyes. "So, are you saying that we can find some students mom?"
"Only on one condition," Lord Faust said, adopting a serious tone. "I predict that there will be a crisis that will need immense power to stop, I ask that you all lend me some of your power to prove your seriousness. I will hold onto it and give it to the person who needs it the most."
"Do you know what the people will be facing to need so much power?" War asked curiously.
"I believe I do. One of my own creations, though the who, when and why still remain a mystery to me. But fret not, my children, for I also see two of my other creations using your lent powers to stop the threat."
"So it sounds to me that if we don't lend our strength, then we don't get our companion and the world could fall out of order. It also sounds like we don't have much of a choice.” Famine said.
“My son you always have a choice,” Lord Faust said cheerily. “But only one is advisable.”
“Well, I don’t have any problems with lending you power. What about you guys?” Famine asked his siblings as he turned to look at them.
“I would think that it would be in everyone’s best interest if we aided in mother’s request,” commented Death. “That said, I have no objections to it.”
“Nor do I,” War said gruffly. “If those humans are ever going to see that we’re not all bad, I suppose giving them some of our power would be a good start. What do you think Sister Pestilence?”
“It doesn’t bother me at all.” She nodded. “So how do we go about doing this mom?” Lord Faust set her tea down on some invisible force and smiled at her children.
“It’s really rather simple. You all let me access your souls and I’ll take the tiniest fraction of your best qualities. I will then keep your magic stored with me where I will refine it until it is time to put it to use,” she said simply. “Now, sit down and relax and I’ll get started.” She clapped her hands and four white wicker chairs spawned behind her children. “Just think happy thoughts, my children, and let me take care of everything.” The four siblings looked at each other before they sat down.
"So, when do we start?" Pestilence asked softly.
"Right now, my dear. Just relax, and let me take care of everything,” Lord Faust said soothingly. The True Beings laid back in their chairs and closed their eyes while their mother began her work. She began to glow with a golden magical aura with four long tendrils snaking out of her back. Each tendril made its way over to one of the four siblings and landed on their chest. Lord Faust closed her eyes in concentration as she searched through her children’s souls.
“Oh of course,” she smiled as a small blue orb flew out of Famine’s chest. “You always did laugh the most.” Next, a red orb rose out of War, earning another smile from Lord Faust. “You always said that you’d never leave your siblings during battle.” Almost immediately after that, an orange orb rose out of Death. “Not surprising,” Lord Faust murmured. “As honest as he is hardworking.” Lastly, a pink orb rose off of Pestilence and joined the other ones above Lord Faust. “That, however, is a little bit unexpected, and quite ironic.” She grinned. “That doesn’t seem like enough energy.” Lord Faust commented as she looked at the orbs floating above her. “But since I’m feeling so generous I might as well add some of my own magic.” She grinned mischievously as she spread her arms. From her left hand rose a dark blue orb and from her right rose a purple one. “There we go, six, well-balanced, focal points of harmony. I wonder how they will be used.”
Lord Faust gazed at her sleeping children. “It’s hard being a mom,” she said softly to herself. “I’m setting them up for so much heartbreak by allowing them to do this.” She sniffled a little. “I wonder if they’ll forgive me if they knew that I knew the outcome of their days as teachers.” She rose and went over to War. “You, my son, will face the most heartache,” she whispered softly as she kissed him on the forehead.
Suddenly, War began to glow. From where Lord Faust kissed him, a bright light shone and started to spread over his body. When the light faded, there sat a burly man with tan skin and a bushy black goatee. Around his head and shoulders was a tattered red hood. He wore a steel chest plate that was covered with a swirling black design. He also wore tattered blue jeans and combat boots that were covered with scratches and dirt.
“My dearest daughter, you will have a difficult time getting your student to embrace the lighter side of your skills, among other things, but you will prevail,” Lord Faust whispered to Pestilence as she kissed her softly on the forehead. Pestilence began to glow and the light spread over her body. The light faded to show a young woman with long, frizzy red hair. She wore black leather armor from head to foot. She also wore a black cloak that was attached to her armor with brass pins.
"And you, my sons," Lord Faust said as gazed at Death and Famine's shadowy forms. "You will each be made very proud." She first kissed Famine's forehead then went over to Death and kissed him as well. They both began to glow and when the light faded, Famine was dressed simply in a brown T-shirt, blue jeans, and worn out work boots. He had shaggy sandy-blonde hair and he looked to be rather young.
Death, however, looked as old as they come, and disturbingly familiar. He had short gray hair and a well trimmed moustache. He wore a crisp gray pinstripe suit and shiny black dress shoes. At his side was a highly polished platinum cane with a tiny sickle blade as a handle.
"And that's how the base of the Elements of Harmony were formed," Little D said as he continued his story. "Your powers derived from four immortals and a goddess, neat huh?" the girls stared in horror at Uncle D.
“You’re actually...” Applejack said in shock. “And I got my element from...”
“Yes and you’re very welcome,” he said curtly. “Now, dear nephew, I believe we should speed things up to where, how do you kids say, ‘it hit the fan?’”
“I was just getting to that Uncle,” Little D said as the scene changed again. “Almost done ladies. This next part is, uh, a little tough for me.” The scene was now a large sailboat in the middle of an enormous ocean. “Remember when I told you girls about how I went on a fishing trip and my brother tried to use me as bait? Well....” The view zoomed onto the boat where four people were relaxing in various places. A young man with brown hair in a brown leather jacket was strumming a ukulele with a big goofy grin on his face on a padded bench at the back of the boat while girl with poofy green and brown hair nodded her head to the beat. As the view zoomed in, the girls dark skin became more visible, much to the Element Bearer’s and the Crusader’s chagrin. Her skin was dark brown and covered in dark green and black splotches. On anyone else they would look painful and disgusting, but on her, for some strange reason, it made sense.
“So eventually the Four True Beings got their students, each orphaned by some means or another, and they were given new names. The guy in the brown jacket is Famine’s student Johnny B. We’re still not sure why he picked that name. The girl is Pestilence's student Teardrop, and the guy driving the boat up there,” D said as he pointed up to a muscular man behind the wheel. He was dressed almost identically to War, only his chestplate had a red sword design on the front and he wore steel leggings instead of combat boots. “Obviously, that’s War’s student Steel Sword, and that handsome devil at the bow of the boat, well....” at the front of the boat, clutching the rails tightly, stood a young man with long white hair with bangs that stopped at just above his chest. He wore a white button down shirt, grey pants, and white sneakers. On his face was a pair of black sunglasses that hugged his face so that you couldn’t see his eyes at any angle. “That’s Death’s student.....me.”
Little D clutched the boat’s railing for dear life, not that he needed to, he was a near-immortal after all. He gazed into the depths of the ocean nervously, searching for any signs of the shark that they were searching for. He gazed into the water using a special soul tracking spell, showing all of the deep sea life hidden by the waves, much to his dismay. “No sign of it yet, captain!” he yelled to Steel. “But I’m still looking for it.”
“It’s alright D, take a break. We’re still a ways away from the last reported sighting,” Steel replied kindly as he continued to steer the ship. Little D pushed away from the railing quickly.
“I friggin’ hate the ocean,” he grumbled to himself as he made his way to the door that led below deck. “All this ugly life beneath the waves but you can’t friggin’ see any of it.” He walked down the stairs and went over to a little cot and lay down on it. Meanwhile above deck, Johnny B. kept strumming his ukelele.
“Hey, Teardrop. I got a question for you. Do you think I should tell the readers about how crazy I am now, or wait a few more chapters?” he asked casually.
“Uh, what?” she asked confusedly. “What was that?”
“I said, ‘Do you think that Steel Sword is acting a little weird today?’”
“Oh, I thought you said...never mind,” she said as tried to get her hair out of her face. “I, uh, haven’t noticed anything.”
“Really? You haven’t noticed how he seemed hell bent on getting us all on this boat and into the middle of this enormous ocean?”
“Well, I uh....”
“Or that when he was working on the engine, he accidentally cut the fuel line, spraying gas everywhere, forcing us to use this slowass sail?”
“I’m sure that he didn’t mean t-”
“Oh and let’s not forget that he ‘forgot’ to pack bait, poles, or chains for this, but brought aboard an anchor?” he said as he pointed to the anchor in question at the front of the ship. “Or maybe I’m just going crazy...ah dammit! I said I’d wait a few chapters,” he scolded himself. “Oh well, ukulele time,” he said as he went back to strumming his instrument, making Tear Drop edge away from him nervously.
“Johnny, could you get Little D from the cabin?” Steel Sword asked. “It appears that we were closer than I thought,”
“Aye, Aye cap'n,” John shouted as he snapped to a salute, breaking his instrument over his forehead in the process. He walked to the cabin door and opened it. He then threw the pieces of his ukulele through the door and yelled down to Little D. “Yo D! Get up here! It’s shark time!”
“Thank you John,” Steel muttered. “Could you also make us about one hundred yards of chain?”
“Comin’ right up!” John put his left hand forward and an orange glyph, about the same diameter of a can of soda, appeared just in front of his hand. Suddenly, a bronze chain started shooting out of the glyph. In seconds, an enormous pile of chain lay at his feet. “Done and done, sir.”
“Thank you, now would you kindly attach it to the anchor,” Sword asked.
“Sure thing, Andrew Ryan!” Johnny said with another salute, leaving Steel to make confused faces at the sky. John carried his chain over to the anchor and pressed one end of the chain to the top of it. The chain began glowing orange and fused with the anchor. John then grabbed the anchor and lifted it above his head and carried it back to Steel Sword. “Here ya go, cap’n. One demon shark catching hook and chain.” He dropped the chain. It landed with a heavy thud and cracked the floorboards. “Woah crap, good thing this isn’t my boat,” he said with a laugh. “Oh hey D, ready to catch a Demon Tiger Shark?” he said when he spotted D hobbling his way over to his friends.
“No,” he grumbled. “But the sooner we’re done here, the sooner we can get off this ocean. So how are we going to lure this thing in anyway? I didn’t see any bait anywhere.”
“Yes well, that’s where things get interesting,” Steel grinned viciously. Faster than you could blink, he slashed his sword across Little D’s chest. He stumbled back dumbly as he watched the blood pour out of his wound. “Wh-” before he could continue, Steel punched him square in the jaw and sent him flying across the deck of the boat. He hit his head against the side of the boat where he slumped into a barely conscious heap.
“What the hell!” John shouted as he took a swing at D’s attacker only to be stopped as Teardrop grabbed his arm and stabbed a dagger through it then she roundhouse kicked him in the head. “You suck!” he yelled as he staggered back. “What the hell is wrong with you two?” Neither of them answered. Instead, Steel suddenly appeared behind Johnny and struck him in the back of the head with the hilt of his blade. John crashed to the floor with a groan as a tiny bit of blood trickled out of his new wound.
“Now it’s time to go fishing.” Steel said coldly as he picked John’s limp body off of the floor and walked over to Little D, who was propped up against the railing, fighting consciousness. Steel grabbed Little D’s head and slammed it into the ship’s railing, making it crack and splinter. “Teardrop,” Sword called. “I’ll get these two tied up and thrown overboard and you take care of the ship, and then we’ll leave for the island.”
Teardrop nodded and hurried off into the cabin to perform her tasks. Steel carried D and John over to the anchor and dropped them onto the floor before he grabbed a length of the chain. He wrapped the chain tightly around Little D’s wrists, making movement impossible then gave the chain ten yards of slack before doing the came to John. He then picked up the two unconscious near-immortals, the chain, and the anchor and tossed everything overboard.
“Teardrop, how are things on your end?” he asked. A small explosion followed by smoke billowing out of the cabin door was the response as Teardrop ran out coughing.
“Its done,” she wheezed. “Are we leaving now?”
Steel Sword nodded. “Yeah, we’re going, and don’t worry about a thing, it’s all gonna be ok.” He put a hand on her shoulder and smiled reassuringly. “I promise.”
“I-I know.” She sniffled and rubbed her eyes. “ It’s just so hard. Why can’t they come and help us? Why can’t they live with us?”
“You know they wouldn’t help us. They just don’t see what we see or feel how we feel,” he said softly. “This is the easiest thing we could do for them. If we let them live then we’d just have to face off against them some day down the road and we’ll all end up dead, and we can’t create a perfect world that if we’re not around, right?” he pulled her into a tight hug. “I promise that everything will be ok in the end,” he told her quietly. Steel broke the embrace and they both spread their great wings. “I think it’s time to go. We have an army to run.” Steel smiled. He flapped his wings once and in an instant, was already yards away, happily flying to an island where he will begin the first step in making his ideal world.
Meanwhile, one hundred yards beneath the surface of the ocean and sinking fast, Johnny B. was desperately trying to wake up. “I can’t believe you got knocked out like this,” a voice inside his head sighed. “I mean honestly. Here you are, the student of The Great Famine, sinking like a stone because you were betrayed by your own friends.”
“Hey shut up man, I’m supposed to be unconscious and drowning. Why can I hear you?” John’s own voice shot back.
“Maybe it’s because the water woke you up when you got dumped in?” another voice teased. John would have rolled his eyes if he wasn’t busy trying to figure out if he was unconscious or not.
“Very helpful Numb Nuts. Any of you guys have any idea as to why Steel dumped us into the ocean?” A chorus of answers ranging from a simple no to babbling nonsense rang out loudly through his head. “And as always, there goes another fraction of my sanity,” John thought cheerily. “Not like I was using that boring stuff anyway, on a completely unrelated note, I should probably open my eyes now. ” He did so slowly and wished he hadn’t. Almost two hundred yards away was the monster fish that they were searching for. “Hey, Reason”
“Yeah?” a voice responded slowly.
“What in the glorious name of our beloved grandmother is that hideous thing?”
“It appears to be a Demon Tiger Shark,” the voice responded. “It looks pretty hungry too.”
“That it does.” John replied calmly.
“You might want to start swimming now.”
“Not a bad idea, Voice of Reason.” John said before frantically kicking towards the surface as a black and orange demon shark the size of a skyscraper swam after his meal.
“Hey Johnny? Want me to wake up Little D for you?” a childish voice asked.
“No Numb Nuts! Don’t do it!” John begged. “All you’ll end up doing is fracturing my brain some more. Can’t we use our magic and break these chains?”
“Doesn’t look like we can, check it, Steel chained us up so we can’t use our thumbs,” Numb observed.
“Which means we can’t snap our fingers,” Reason followed.
“Which means we can’t cancel the spell,” John finished bitterly. “Looks like there’s only one logical thing to do.”
“It terrifies me when you say that,” Reason said dryly.
“Nah man it’s cool, this is my best plan yet. Watch and learn.” Johnny then pulled on the chains with all of his strength.
“Oh goddess, are you trying to do what I think you’re trying to do?”
“Depends,” John thought simply. “If you think I’m trying to sever my hands so that I can use my healing powers to grow new ones to break the chain spell, then yes, that is exactly what I’m trying to do.” Then with one horrendously painful tug, John’s hands came clean off. “Yes!” he exclaimed. “I am a certifiable genius! Also, why do my wrists hurt?”
“I hate you so much,” Reason muttered. John grabbed the chain with his teeth, he began using his arms as best as he could to swim upwards faster. “You do realize that the Tiger Shark is getting closer right, and that it’s attracted to the smell of our blood?”
“Of course I know that fool, but look, my hands are already growing back, but I think I need more of a boost. So how does underwater flying sound?”
“It sounds stupid and dangerous,” Reason deadpanned.
Too late, already doing it!” John shouted in his head. Suddenly, two great big brown wings appeared on his shoulders. “Attention all passengers this is your captain thinking. Just thought I’d report in and say ‘buckle up.’” With a great push, John flapped his wing and was sent rocketing towards the surface. “80 yards,” he thought as he kept up his pace. “65 yards.” He looked back and saw the Tiger Shark closing distance. “50 yards.”
“Blue! 42!” chimed in Numb Nuts.
“Hut! Hut!” Voice of Reason yelled.
“Hike!” At that moment, John broke the surface of the water and flew straight upwards, the chain still in his teeth. John looked down and watched as the Tiger Shark jumped up out of the water after him. John yelled out in surprise and dashed to the left, dodging the shark. He grabbed the chain with a newly formed hand and popped his jaw. “Man was that close. Yo D, you better wake up.” John swung the chain up into the air and snapped his fingers and in a flash of bright orange light the chain disintegrated. He held out one arm and grabbed Little D by the ankle as he fell. “Come on buddy, wakey wakey,” he said as he shook D around.
“N-never,” mumbled Little D, his chest wound completely healed now. “Never going to ocean....again.”
“That’s pretty much all there is,” Little D said softly. “And, uh, this is where I ask you all for your help. Steel Sword has got it his head that the world is just as chaotic as the Old Age and he’s hell bent on starting everything over again the same way that Lord Faust made the True Beings start the New Age, with total. Global. Genocide,” Little D said in a serious tone. “Any questions?” he added with a smile.
“What in tarnation are you?” Applejack stared in horror.
“A good question. I am what is know as a ‘Walker’, a near-immortal that has been made by one of the True Beings. It’s clever actually, Marcher, Walker, get it?”
“How can you do magic?” Twilight asked as she dug into her bag and pulled out her notebook and pencil.
“Nothing special really, same way you and Rarity can. I just have magical suppression spells placed on me so that people can’t tell what I am right away. I can release the spell anytime I feel necessary, like so.” He extended his hands forward and made a frame with his fingers and thumbs. “Power suppression release, level....five.” Suddenly, a freezing blast of magical energy arced through Firefly Fields, chilling D’s audience to the bone. “Like that, see? Now you can feel my energy and it’s a lot,glad I told you all to bring a jacket right? I also have supression spells going all the way up to level one hundred, but it’s a little, uh, spooky.”
“So, the D in your nickname stands for ‘Death’ right?” Sweetie Belle asked with a raised hand.
“Yes, I, uh, wasn’t exactly clever with that now, was I?” Uncle D responded.
“How old are you?” Applebloom asked.
“No clue,” D shrugged. “I don’t know how long I’ve been this way, when you don’t die often time kinda’ merges together.”
“What do you mean you don’t die?” Rainbow asked skeptically.
“It’s like this. Goddesses and Immortals simply cannot die, ever, at least not until the world explodes entirely, leaving behind no trace of anything, but near-immortals like myself can only die if an immortal or another near-immortal kills them.”
“Why would they do that though?” Fluttershy asked softly.
“You...did just watch the presentation right? Steel Sword wants Johnny B. and I gone so he can wipe the world clean and start over with what he considers to be a perfect world.”
“But why don’t their teachers put them in detention?” Pinkie Pie asked seriously. “They really need a stern talkin’ to.”
“I can answer that, my dear,” Death said. “You see, my siblings and I vowed that we would nurture our students and teach them all we could. We then left everything else up to them, how they would use their power and how the would teach the world about us. We gave our students free reign on their actions, hoping their morality would guide them properly. We never would have thought that War’s student would end up like this, he was always such a happy child.”
“Yeah, and now he’s planning on destroying the entire world,” Scootaloo quipped, making Death winc slightly.
“Which is exactly why I need help from you all. Steel’s army is gaining strength and numbers by the day.”
“Well whatever is it that you need darling?” Rarity asked.
“I need you girls to help me remember my past. Before I became, this,” he said and gestured at himself generally. “Death says that for each memory I gain, I’ll get a tool to help me defeat Steel, whether it’s information, a power boost, a weapon, we aren’t entirely sure, but I know for a fact that I need the help of the Elements of Harmony to make any progress, or else I’ll risk going insane, just like John.”
“Well how exactly are we gonna do that?” Spike asked.
“Remember when I was talking about that adventure I’ve waited so long to go on, Spike? Well this is it. The elements and I will each go on specific and separate journeys to help me, uh, right, that is of course, if they’ll help me.”
“Of course we’ll help you,” said Fluttershy instantly. “Won’t we girls?”
“It looks like we don’t have a choice,” Twilight said.
“Oh but my dear, you always have a choice,” Death chuckled. “But only one would be considered a good option.”
“Yeah, everything I know and love being destroyed doesn’t sound like a good option, so I’m in,” Rainbow Dash said casually. “What about you Pinkie Pie?”
“Well, duh, of course I’m helping because then I can throw a ‘we just saved the entire world from destruction again’ party!”
“Well Ah suppose that Ah’m in too, how bout you Rar?” Applejack asked.
“Yes, I’ll be helping too, but I just have one question for you Little D. What is wrong with your eyes?”
“My eyes are cursed,” he said as his a hand went to his glasses. “If you look directly at them it shows you all sorts of weird stuff. Your deepest fears, how you’ll die, when you’ll die, endless doubt, ya know, fun stuff. Plus, they just plain look weird. Any other questions?”
“Yeah, I got one.” Rainbow Dash said. “About these adventures, you said that we all go separately with you, who goes first?”
“Good question. We’ll start off with some research. Namely how long I’ve been this way, when I was born, that sort of thing, so, Twilight, if you don’t mind?” she nodded in response. “Thank you, then I think I’ll figure out where I used to live next, so Rainbow, would you help me fly around and look for my old home?”
“You can count on me!” she saluted.
“Glad to hear it, then I have to find my old name, so Pinkie Pie, would you help me there?”
“No problem-o!” she smiled.
“Then I need to learn about my old family. I feel like that’s gonna be pretty tough on me, so Fluttershy, if you wouldn’t mind too much, would you help me?”
“Oh, are you sure you want me to help you? I’m not sure that I’ll be much help,” she said softly as she blushed a little.
“Of course I want your help, mostly it’d be for moral support,” he smiled softly. “I’m thinkin’ that I’ll really be needing some kindness, ya know?”
“Oh, um, ok then, I suppose,” she said meekly.
“Thank you Fluttershy. Then I think that I’ll find my old mark, so Applejack, can you see anyway that you’d help me?”
“‘Course I’ll help ya,” she said seriously. “Ah might not trust ya, but that don’t mean Ah like the thought of everything Ah know n’ love bein’ destroyed any better.”
“Glad to hear you're so open to the idea,”Little D remarked sarcastically, then smiled. “But seriously, thank you. Then lastly, I need to know just exactly how I earned my mark, so, Rarity, would you feel comfortable with that?”
“Of course I would dear, your eyes might have given me a case of the shivers, but if you keep those glasses on, I’ll be more than happy to help you darling.”
“Sweet, sounds like everyone is on board Uncle. What’s next?”
“You get started however you see fit. I can not interfere any longer, dear nephew, but I know that you will prevail,” Death replied before turning away from everyone and summoning a blue portal.
“Thank you Uncle, oh and one thing real quick,” D said with a small cough. “Why does my throat hurt? It’s all scratchy and stuff.”
Death cocked his head to the side and thought for a moment. “I believe that you are just thirsty. That’s normal. You are becoming human again, after all.” He nodded and disappeared through the portal.
“Becoming human?” he asked himself. “What’s that supposed to mean?” Before he could think any further, a plastic full of....something....was put in front of his face.
“Take a sip of this,” Twilight urged. “It might be a bit bitter, but it’ll stop that thirst until we can get back to town.” Little D nodded his thanks and took a sip, then coughed it back up.
“Gah! What is this junk?!” He spat before taking another sip, which he coughed back up immediately. “Why did I try it again?!”
“Here, give it to me,” Twilight said quickly, but D pulled the cup closer to himself.
“No, I like it,” he said stubbornly as he took another sip. “Bleg!” he gagged as he spit the coffee out. “Why do I hate you so good?” he interrogated his cup.
"Oh boy," Twilight laughed nervously. ", this is going to be an adventure alright." then they all packed up and headed back towards town.
Author's Note
this is what I was working this whole time. Hope you guys enjoy it. Tell your friends, I'm sure they'll like it too.
The Journey of Magic
Chapter One The Students of Sun and Death
The midnight moonlight shone through the windows of the Golden Oaks library, casting its milky brilliance throughout the building. In the foyer sat a lone occupant reading through an old history book. He sat on a comfortable couch, as he played with the settings on his high-tech sunglasses. He pressed one of the little silver buttons on the left earpiece and instantly the dark room light up as his lenses went from black in color to a bright green.
"Night vision, how awesome." D said to himself as he picked up one of the hundreds of history books that piled up into a mountain of texts near him. “Now, let’s see where we’re starting at shall we?” he whispered happily as he began his research, ecstatic that he can finally start his journey in becoming human and stopping his former friend from destroying the world.
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++Seven Hours And Half a History Section Later
Little D’s eyes hurt from reading hundreds of books in all small print consecutively for seven straight hours, the night vision wasn’t exactly helping either. “Why books?” he asked angrily. “Why do you hurt me so? I know about all of this crap, just tell me what I need to know!” he tossed the book he had just finished over his shoulder into the growing mountain of read books behind him. He snapped his fingers and a cup of hot tea appeared in front of him instantly. He grabbed the cup and took a long sip from it, letting the hot beverage calm his nerves. “Look at that.” he said with a smile. “It hasn’t even not been eight hours since I could drink again and I already love tea.” his smile quickly faded however as he glared at the pile of books he still had to go through. “Asshole books.” he grumbled as he picked up another text and opened it up. “Why can’t I find a book titled: Everything You Ever Wanted To Know About What You Forgot When You Got Turned Into An Immortal, a reference guide or something? Instead I have to read through all this opinionated and boring crap. There’s no way half this stuff is one-hundred percent accurate.” he flipped through a few more pages and his frown deepened. “Like this right here: ‘The great hawk-men warriors....’ bull crap! There’s nothing great about them, I can list five groups of warriors that were ten times better than these chumps.” he stopped and tilted his head like he was listening for something. “Now wait a minute, I think I might be onto something here.” he got up from his seat and began pacing. “What did I just say?” he asked himself seriously. “Better fighters? Is that what I need to research? Superior warriors?” he thought for a second. “I think I ran across some war specific books a while ago, so.....” he waved his hand at the pile of books he already read through, as well as the stack he hadn’t reached yet and spell searched for anything relevant to what he needed. “, that leaves us with about twenty books, that’s a whole lot better than a whole pile.” he sorted through the books and smiled. "Alright time to get star-” just then everything went a blinding and painful bright white. Little D yelled out in pain and shock as he threw his glasses off and his hands immediately went to his eyes and started rubbing them.
“Little D, are you alright?” Twilight asked confusedly from the stairs. She watch him roll around on the floor as he clutched his eyes.
“Yeah I’m fine.” he grumbled. “I almost got blinded by the night vision is all.” he stood up and blinked several times and groaned. He made his way over to where his glasses fell and made sure not to look directly at Twilight, for common courtesy reasons, for she was still in her night robe, but he also didn’t want to look at her with his cursed eyes. “Did you sleep well last night?” he asked politely as he picked his glasses up off the floor and put them back on. “Would you like some, what did you call it, coffee?”
“I slept well, thank you for asking, and I would love some coffee, I can’t believe I slept in so late.” Little D chuckled and smiled.
"Its seven in the morning, I'm sure the others will still be asleep for a few more hours, Rainbow especially.” he snapped his fingers and a cup of fresh hot black coffee hovered in front of Twilight. “Would you like cream and sugar?” he asked politely as he sorted through the books he just pulled out of the pile. “And if you wouldn’t mind, here’s a group of books that I need help going through.”
“Some cream and a little bit of sugar would be nice, and I would be more than happy to help you with those books.” she smiled thankfully, then made a face as she looked at all the bare shelves. “How long have you been up?” she asked in wonderment.
“All night.” he said simply. “Walkers don’t need to do a lot of things that you people need to.” he floated a stack of ten books in his white aura over to Twilight, who took it in her own purple aura. “For example, we don’t need to sleep or eat because we are supported by magic, it’s kinda’ like our life support. We can’t get sick or be poisoned because magic amplifies our immune systems tenfold.” he stopped for a second and smiled. “Now that I think about it, magic really enhances everything about us, except our intelligence. We have to work on that ourselves. How is your coffee?” D asked as he summoned his own cup of tea.
“It’s very nice, thank you for asking, and before we get started on this research, do you mind if I ask some questions about yourself and Walkers in general?” Twilight asked as she finished her cup.
“Yeah, no problem.” D nodded. “So, what do you want to know first?” he asked as he flopped down onto the couch.
“Well, let’s start with how you ended up like this, how did you get Death as a teacher?” Twilight asked as she picked up a blank scroll and a quill.
“Ok, lemme think a sec.” he put his hands behind his head and let out a breath. “The very first thing I remember is waking up in this form, not knowing if it was my actual body or not, and I was in the middle of this battlefield full of corpses.
The boy took in deep, haggard, breaths as he struggled to steady his racing heart beat. “That’s it, just relax and take deep breaths.” came a kind and slow voice to his side. “You’re doing well, just focus on my voice, and don’t worry, your vision will return shortly.”
“Why can I not see?! What happened to everyone, where am I?” the boy shouted out, frantically looking around blindly.
“Don’t fret child, you will be fine in a few seconds, just keep breathing.” the owner of the voice gently rubbed the boy’s back comfortingly. “Your heart beat is already returning to normal.”
The boy blinked several times and a wave of calmness swept over him as the darkness around him began to lighten to a gray haze full of blobs that he assumed were people. Slowly everything returned to normal, his heart rate slowed to a regular pace, as did his breathing. Finally, his eyesight returned completely and saw six people standing in front of him, all with smiles on their faces.
“Woah dude, you finally did it!” a boy in a brown jacket and jeans said from his squatting position on a rock. “Hey, Tear Drop, looks like you won’t be getting someone else to call sister.” the boy teased to a girl with frizzy two toned green and brown hair.
“Johnny, be nice.” scolded a muscular man in a brown t-shirt, blue jeans, and worn work boots. His shaggy sandy-blonde hair was ruffled when a strong gust of wind blew through. “Honestly, I thought I taught you better not to pick on your cousin like that.” a deep gruff laugh could be heard as a man with tanned skin, a bushy black goatee, iron chestplate, blue jeans, and scuffed up combat boots was examining a length of red cloth.
“You’re not exactly the best teacher for that, Brother Famine. You and Sister Pestilence fight almost nonstop.” he folded his cloth up and put in his pocket. “You two should really learn to get along.”
“Well tell her to stop making viruses that mess with my plants, I can take care of crop production myself. All she’s doing is making my job harder than it needs to be. Seriously,” he said as he turned to a woman in black leather armor and frizzy red hair.” ,my job is the influence of plants, your job is making people sick, not the plants that I’ve worked so hard on.”
“Well mom certainly seems to think I’m doing a good job.” she said simply. “Making you scramble to make tougher plants is pretty funny though. I still can’t believe how badly you flopped at making trees with tougher bark. You made some sort of mutant animal thats a cross between a wolf and a tree.” she laughed at the memory.
“Hey shut up! Timber wolves are badass!” Famine yelled at his sister.
“Pay them no mind child.” a calm voice said to the boy’s side. “Can you stand?”
“Yeah, I think so. But I might need some help.” he felt strong hands grab him under his arms.
“Just tell me when you’re ready, I’ve got you.” the voice said softly. The boy nodded his thanks and struggled to get up. He let out a groan as he forced his way to his feet, everything hurt. It felt to him like he had been drowned, electrocuted, set aflame, stretched, then ripped apart and stapled back together.
“What happened to me?” he asked weakly as he stood uneasily on his wobbly legs.
“I’ll tell you everything you need to know in a minute, but first, take my cane, you need it more than I do.” the voice said as he handed the boy his platinum cane. “And now I introduce you to your new family.”
“Uncle introduced me to everyone simply and told me that I’d have plenty of time to get to know them later. He then told me that I was in the middle of a battlefield and that it was the last place of fighting of a war.” Little D said casually as Twilight wrote down everything he said. “He told me that my body was changed by magic, that he was Death, and that I was now a near immortal, in a much slower and formal way of course.”
“Fascinating." Twilight commented as she wrote down everything that D said. "Now you said that Death told you this is your new family, would you mind if I ask you what happened to your old family?"
“I don’t remember anything except three weak smiles and a lot of crying.” D shrugged as he shifted his position on the couch so that his legs were propped up on the back and his head touched the floor. “But I guess I’ll figure all that stuff out later. Any other questions?”
“Yes, you mentioned the other day that you can’t die, how is that possible?” Twilight asked excitedly, eager to learn all she could about her near immortal guest.
“It’s really simple really. Think of it this way,” he righted his position and pulled a small chalkboard out from behind his back. He then grabbed onto the sides and stretched it out until it was roughly the size of a schoolhouse’s chalkboard. D stood up and shook the board and two legs on wheels shot down from the sides. “, this is your soul,” he grabbed a piece of white chalk from his pocket and started drawing, the amazing part was that the chalk changed color on the board and drew out a purple smiley face. He drew a white circle around the smiley and resumed his lesson. “This bubble is your body and, when you die, the bubble pops and your soul goes to heaven.” he erased the circle with his hand and put a little halo over Twilight’s picture. “This is my soul.” he drew a white circle with black glasses. “And this is my body.” he drew a rectangle around his picture. “Now, my soul is tethered to, or locked into, my body, preventing my soul from leaving.” he erase a bit of the rectangle then drew it back. “Coupled with my healing factor, it makes it very hard for me to die.” next, D drew a red frowny face surrounded by a red rectangle. “This is Steel’s soul and body.” he quickly drew Steel and himself a stick body, arms, and legs with a yellow padlock around each of their necks. “If a near immortal lands a fatal wound on another near immortal, this lock right here,” he drew a sword going through his padlock. “The tether keeping my soul in this body goes away and I die.” he erased his glasses and filled the spaces in with two little x’s and put a halo over his head. “It’s a real bummer, that.” he shrugged and tipped the board over. “But what can you do, aside from killing your former friend and bond brother of course.” the chalkboard hit the floor and exploded into a swarm of red and blue butterflies that gracefully flew out of the library. “Huh,” D stared at the butterflies that just left. “I was going for disappearing in a cloud of smoke, but whatever.” he shrugged and turned back to Twilight. “Is there anything else?” he asked.
"Yes actually. I'm quite interested in learning about those glasses you're always wearing." she asked formally. "You said something about night vision earlier, can they do other things?"
"Yeah actually, aside from shielding my eyes from the sun’s vengeful rays and making me look really cool, these glasses are capable of a ton of technological marvels. Put these on and press the first button on the left earpiece.” D took off his glasses and tossed them to Twilight. Twilight complied curiously and instantly everything went blue with yellow, green, and red blobs floating around.
“What is-”
“That’s thermal vision. It helps you see heat signatures, like if your tracking something at night. Now some of the other stuff is pretty advanced, like I have a molecular scanner and tracer in there, lets you find out more about stuff like it’s chemical makeup and all that good stuff, I also have a blueprint setting in there that helps me visualize plans for all manner of things, night vision but you already know about that, and it can project images from the lenses themselves, really handy at times.” D kept his eyes closed and slowly shuffled over to Twilight and put his hand out. Twilight got the meaning and gave the glasses back to Little D. “Anything else, or can we get started on this research?” he asked with a minor undertone of annoyance that Twilight didn’t notice.
“Just one more thing, really quick, you mentioned that your eyes are cursed and that they ‘look kinda weird.’ Could you explain this for me quickly?”
“No problem.” D said with a nod, he then cupped his hands over his mouth and called out: “Oh butterflies! Come back here please, I need to make another chalkboard.” suddenly the same swarm of blue and red butterflies flew in through an open window and gathered around D. The swarm began to glow a bright white and when the light faded the chalkboard was standing in place again.
“On the outside, the eye is made up of the pupil, iris and, the sclera, and it looks like this,” Little D drew out a light-blue eye on the board. “My eye, however, looks like this.” he drew a dot on the board then drew four lines running straight through making an eight point star looking thing. Next, he drew a circle around the star and colored one half in blue and the other half in red. “The other eye matches up, so it’s like blue then red on me left, than red and blue on my right. They’re heavily ladened with magic and if you look directly into them, you start seeing crazy horrifying stuff.” D snapped his fingers and the chalkboard exploded into a cloud of smoke. “Now, anything else?” D asked hesitantly.
“Actually yes.” Twilight smiled shyly. “I was wondering if I could run a few tests on you.”
“Tests?” D asked apprehensively. “What kind of tests?”
Chapter Two
After being dragged down into a cold basement, forced to remove his shirt,( though after a brief argument D was permitted to have it unbuttoned all the way instead) electrocuted, set on fire, had skin and raw flesh scraped off of him, and had more than what would be considered the normal amount of blood drawn out of him, Little D was none too happy. He sat on a cold examination table, expressionless as Twilight frantically wrote down notes. Meanwhile, a constant beep rang loudly in D’s ears. “Would you mind turning that damn thing off, it’s really starting to bug me.” he said snappishly and he sat up. “You could have just believed me, but no, you had to go out of your way to check, double check, then triple check all of these heart monitors, just because you thought it was malfunctioning.” he yanked the suction cups off of his chest and dropped the cords onto the floor.
“It just doesn’t make sense.” Twilight stated in disbelief. “You just simply can’t, not have a heartbeat, it’s impossible.”
“Want proof, here, just hope you’re not squeamish.” D said as he stood and faced Twilight. He let out a deep breath as he slammed his fingers deep into the flesh above his heart. He grunted in pain as he pulled on the the wound he just made, making it wider and wider. With a final yell of pain, D tore open a hole through his skin and muscle, revealing an unbeating heart and a steady stream of impossibly slow blood. D let go of the walls of his wound and flesh snapped back shut, instantly healing on contact. “Now can we please, please, please! Just go upstairs and study, their entire fate of the world depends on us reading these books!”
“Ok, ok, fine, just one more thing.” Twilight said quickly, forcing Little D to groan loudly and pull at his bangs in frustration. He let go of his hair and breathed deeply.
“What can I help you with?” he said pleasantly with a false smile plastered on his face.
“Why did you want to keep your shirt on? “ Little D raised an eyebrow at the question. “I know how it sounds, but someone as in shape as you normally wouldn’t have an issue with simply taking off their shirt.”
“That’s it? That’s all you wanted to know and if I tell you we can go study, right?” D asked hopefully. Twilight nodded with a smile. “Well, alright then. I wear this shirt all the time because my cutie mark is on my back and it’s weird looking. Ok? Ok. Let’s go hit the books shall we?” D smiled and walked past Twilight. He started buttoning up his shirt again but a purple aura gathered around his torso and dragged him back towards the examination table. “OH COME ON!” D yelled as he was set back up on the table. “You promised!”
“Well when someone mentions weird cutie marks in weird places, a scientist’s first reaction is going to be to see it, so, take your shirt off.” Twilight said as she turned to a new page on her clipboard.
“No.” D crossed his arms across his chest and frowned.
“It will only take a second, ok? Just take your shirt off and we’ll be done.” Twilight replied
“How about this,” D interjected. “, I keep my shirt on and we go upstairs and study, like, right now.”
“Little D, you’re acting childish, just take your shirt off and we’ll be done here.”
“No!”
“Little D you take your shirt off this instant or I will be forced to take it off of you myself.”
“I’ll yell rape.” D said as he slid off the table and backed away from Twilight. “I will.”
“Go ahead and try.” Twilight grinned viciously. “The whole basement is soundproof. Now let me see your cutie mark!”
“Never!” D cried defiantly.
“Your choice.” Twilight lunged at him but D somersaulted over her and landed on his feet. He dashed to the stairs and began buttoning up his shirt again.
“I’m telling Celestia!” D yelled as he ran up the stairs.
“No you are not!” Twilight shot back as she grabbed him in her magic and yanked him down the stairs. D landed with a painful grunt and rolled to his knees. “On your stomach!” Twilight demanded. She grabbed onto his arms and legs wit magic and pulled them out in different directions, pinning him to the floor. “You had more than enough opportunities to do this the easy way, now I have to force you to do this!”
“I need an adult!” Little D cried out as he tried to break free of Twilight’s grasp. “Why are you so strong?”
“I’m suppressing your magic, man you have a lot.” she grabbed his shirt with both hands and started pulling on it.
“You are being really forceful about this!” D exclaimed as he struggled under Twilight’s magical restraint. “How do you even know a restraint this powerful?”
“It’s not that strong,” Twilight yelled back as she continued to pull at D’s shirt. “I recognized the spell release you used last night. Before bed I looked up the suppression you used, I’m just super enhancing your spell and using it against you.” small tears began appearing all across his shirt.
“That’s really clever.” D grunted. He couldn’t help but chuckle as he felt his magic being locked away. “Like, really, really, clever. How’d you know that would work?”
“I’ll explain later.” Twilight replied. “Right now it’s time to get a look at your cutie mark.”
“Not quite, Twilight!” Suddenly, great big white wings appeared on D’s back. He flapped his wings in an attempt to hit Twilight off of his back but Twilight just grabbed onto his wings with her magic and pulled them away from his body. “Hey! No fair!”
“You tried to hit me with your wings!” Twilight complained. “This is fair.” she began tearing at his shirt again.
“”And you think this is?” D asked incredulously as he bucked underneath Twilight. “Why is this such an issue for you.”
“It won’t be for much longer, your shirt is almost off.” D heard loud tearing as Twilight ripped his shirt to shreds.
“Why are you doing this?” D cried as he continued his attempt to break free.”
“Because Science!” Twilight exclaimed as she tore the last bit of fabric apart from D’s shirt. “Now let’s take a look at your-” Twilight’s voice stopped in her throat as she gazed at D’s mark, and it looked right back. “Wha-.”
“Yeah. Now you know. Let me up and you can see it better.” D sighed as he felt the restraints being released. He got to his feet and popped his neck with a groan. He tore what was left of his shirt off of himself and spread his wings wide, giving Twilight full view of his mark. She now knew why he wanted to keep it covered.
A highly detailed skull was positioned between D’s shoulder blades. It grinned at Twilight with pearly white teeth and hideous cursed eyes, each eye sharing the colors red and blue simultaneously. A small black boat sat on rocked on a sea of purple smoke. Twin sickles ran up his back starting at the base, crossing in the middle of his spine with the purple smoke trailing around the entire image, weaving in between the sickles and around the skull like a banner.
“Woah.” was all Twilight could say as she gazed at D’s mark. Her vision rested on the skull’s eyes which held disturbing realism. “The eyes on your back, are they-”
“Like the ones in my head? Yeah, identical, aside from the whole, driving you into hysteria thing." Twilight kept her eyes on the D's mark.
"They look so life-like." she remarked, transfixed on the eyes. "I've never seen anything like this. What does it mean?"
"It should be obvious." D said shortly. "The skull and sickles represent Death and the boat refers to the role of ferryman, escorting souls across the river into the afterlife. The purple smoke is the aura of Death, the end, dark thoughts, and just all-around general nastiness." Little D cleared his throat. "Can I put my shirt back on now? This is pretty uncomfortable for me." without waiting for a response, D snapped his fingers and scraps of fabric that were strewn about the room began to glow white. The scraps floated up and quickly flew to D and clung to his body. In a few seconds his shirt was completely repaired and looking better than ever.
"Now can we please go back upstairs and study?" D asked wearily.
"Well, I still have more questions for you, but I suppose we should go and read those books." said Twilight. Little D visibly relaxed at that.
"Thank you Twilight. I promise to answer any questions you may have about me or my family at a later date." he gave a weak smile. "Just, no more tests."
"Ok D, and, um, sorry about earlier. I just got so caught up with learning as much as I could about you that I sort of got a bit carried away." Twilight smiled apologetically.
"Just a little, yeah." D chuckled. "But yeah, it's cool. Now let's go." He followed Twilight up the stairs in silence but he couldn’t help but think of what kind of mess he had gotten into a few moments ago. “This is going to be one strange adventure.” he thought to himself as he entered the Library’s main lobby. “Now I’m not sure which is going to be more dangerous, Twilight’s tests, or Steel’s wrath.” D grinned as he watched Twilight pick up the stack of ten books that he had divided earlier. D floated the other pile over to himself as he went over to a chair and sat down in it. “Study time now, right, for real?” he asked Twilight with a smile.
“Yes D, we can read these books now.” Twilight nodded as she grabbed the book off the top of the pile.
“Finally!” D sighed as he leaned back in his chair. “Study time with no more tests, questions, unnecessary force, or other miscellaneous distractions.”
He never noticed the cannon pointed at the back of his head until it was too late.
Party Hardy and Saying Sorry
Chapter Three
Party Hardy and Saying Sorry
“Wowie Wow! I’ve never seen anybody jump that far.” Pinkie Pie managed to gasp out after a fit of heavy laughter.
“It’s not funny Pinkie!” Little D snapped from the kitchen. He stepped out with a groan and rubbed the back of his head. “I mean seriously, who does something like that.” He frowned at the hyperactive party thrower as he dusted glitter and and confetti off of his shirt.
“Well I do this all the time when I throw parties.” Pinkie beamed. “Which is exactly why I came over today, I wanted to tell you that I’m throwing you a great big ‘congratulations on starting your mystical journey and sorry we thought you were a monster’ party.”
“You thought I was a monster?” Little D sounded hurt. “You don’t even know me.”
“I know that now, that’s why part of the party title is ‘sorry we thought you were a monster.’ You can tell us all about yourself then!” Pinkie smile broadly. “This is gonna be the bestest best party I’ve ever thrown for a near-immortal!”
“The only party you’ve ever thrown for a near-immortal.” D smirked.
“Well yeah, which is exactly why it’s gonna be so super-dee-duper fun! There’s gonna be all kinds of treats, music, punch, fun, and tons of people will be there!” Pinkie hopped around her blue cannon.
“Wait, how many people did you say would be there?” D asked with concern. “I don’t think it’s wise for me to talk about myself in front of an entire village just yet.”
“Aww, why not?” Pinkie asked.
“Trust me, the second people find out that I’m a near-immortal student of Death on a quest to stop my former friend from wiping all life off the face of the planet, I’ll be fending off torches and pitchforks in no time.” D grinned sadly.
“Oh Dee Dee, I’m sure everything will be fine.” Pinkie smiled reassuringly, then her eyes went wide. “Ohmigosh! I almost forgot to give you your welcome to Ponyville surprise! Wait right here!” Pinkie suddenly sprinted out of the library in a pink blur and returned only seconds later with the strangest contraption that D has ever seen. It looked like a pink and white chest on wooden wheels. Twilight groaned when she saw what Pinkie had brought.
“Pinkie Pie, you are not using that thing inside the library. I’m still finding bits of cake from the last time I let you use it in here.” Twilight said sternly.
“Ok Twilight, come on Dee Dee, I’ll give you your surprise outside.” Pinkie took her cannon and her wagon and wheeled them outside. Little D looked back at Twilight with a curious look.
“So what’s this surprise, something about cake?” he asked.
“Go out and see for yourself.” Twilight said with a sly grin. “You’ll love it I’m sure.”
“Ok then.” D said slowly as he walked to the door. “Wonder what was with that wagon.” D exited the building with a sigh. “I was so close to getting some quiet study time too, is it really too much to ask to read a few books in hopes of preventing the apocalypse.” he looked up at the library and scanned the branches for his bird. “Ey Terra! Come on down girl, Pinkie has a surprise for us.” D looked over his shoulder and frowned. “Speaking of whom, did you see which way she went? She left like, two seconds ago and she’s already disappeared on me.” Terra whistled and flew down to D. She landed on the Golden Oaks signpost and pointed the way Pinkie Pie ran off.
“Good girl.” D smiled as he let Terra fly to his shoulder. “Now let’s go find her, shall we?” Terra sang out happily as D set out for the party girl.
D followed the path that Terra picked out, his hands stuffed in his pockets. “Seriously though, do these girls have any idea how important this journey is for me, hell, for the world even? Terra, when I got back to Twilight’s place last night, I spent the entire night reading almost every book in the history section hoping to find something that seemed even remotely useful, and do you wanna know what happened the second I thought I found a lead?” Terra tweeted her response. “I was dragged into a soundproof basement and set on fire. Twice.” Terra let out a low whistle and nuzzled D’s cheek. “Well aren’t you sweet? But don’t worry, I’m all better now. I just hope Pinkie’s surprise doesn’t involve pain or anything too weird.” Terra made a series of low croaks, to which D smirked.
“Come on Terra, we don’t even know Pinkie that well. She can’t be that crazy. Remember those stories I’ve been telling you about my sort-of-cousin Johnny?” Terra nodded. “Well he’s practically psychotic. He talks to himself and actually listens to these voices in his head. He’s even given a few of them names.” D chuckled to himself while Terra tweeted shortly. “What? No. Talking to you is not the same as what Johnny’s doing. You actually talk back.” Terra then sang a long series of notes to D, making him stop in place. “Woah.” he mumbled. “That, uh, that’s some deep philosophy you’re throwin’ my way. I never thought about it like that. Allow me to reflect on that for a brief moment.” D stood in spot for five seconds, humming to himself and stroking an imaginary beard before looking back at his bird. “Nope,” he said. “,still completely different.” to which Terra pecked at his ear.
“Gah, would you stop pecking at my ear?” D snapped then stopped and tilted his head to the side. “Wait a minute. I sense hyperactivity behind me.”
“Wowie! Nobody has ever been able to sense me coming.” came a bubbly voice from behind D. “Are you some kind of psychic?” D turned to face a smiling Pinkie Pie.
“No, I’m just good at paying attention to my surroundings.” he nodded at Pinkie’s wagon. “So is that the surprise?”
“Yessire Dee Dee. Well ok, it’s only part of the surprise. This is my Welcome Wagon.” Pinkie patted her contraption affectionately. She smiled and pressed the little pink button on the side, causing the top half of the wagon to open and slide into itself. D watched confusedly as several horns, an oven, and numerous impossibly long flags rose out of the chest.
“What the?” before D could even begin to comprehend the mess of parts in front of him, Pinkie Pie began to sing.
“Welcome, welcome, welcome. A fine welcome to you. Welcome, welcome, welcome I say how do you do?” Pinkie danced up to D and put a party hat on his head, before suddenly appearing at his other side playing an enormous base drum. “Welcome, welcome, welcome. I say, hip-hip-hooray!” she danced back over to her Welcome Wagon, the bass drum had mysteriously disappeared. “Welcome, welcome, welcome, to Ponyville today!” Pinkie slid towards with him a huge grin on her face as the song came to an end. “Wait for it.” she said slowly. Suddenly, the door to the oven burst open and a cake two tier cake twice the size of the oven came hurtling towards Little D. He was too dumbfounded to react and the frosting covered missile slammed into his stomach with more force than he thought could be possible, knocking him on his back. Fortunately for him, he was still conscious enough to witness a shower of confetti rain down on him.
“Ohmigosh D! Are you alright?” Pinkie asked frantically as she rushed over to her fallen friend. “I didn’t think that you’d get knocked down.”
“I was hit by a flying cake,” D stared at the sky. “,a cake that was twice the size of the oven it came out of, and the oven came out of a wagon. What is this magical new hell I have discovered?” he sat up with a groan and began cleaning himself up as best as he could.
“Oh, I’m sorry Lil’ D, honest. I just wanted to give you a super surprise and welcome you to town.”
“Ya know I’d be doing a lot better is someone wasn't laughing at me right now.” D grumbled and shot an irritated look at his bird, who had doubled over in a fit of croak like laughter. “Does my pain amuse you Terra?” D asked angrily as his bird rolled around on the ground. “Do you enjoy my suffering?” D shouted with a smirk. “You can be so cruel, you know that?” D got to his feet and brushed off more cake and confetti. “Do you normally shoot people with cake?” D asked Pinkie Pie with a bemused look.
“Most of the time, yeah.” she smiled and giggled. “But sometimes I put the confetti in the oven and the cake batter in the confetti shooter. It actually happens a lot.” D raised an eyebrow at her.
“Riiiiiight. So anyway, you mentioned a party earlier. When and where exactly is it?” D asked with a smile.
“Oh right! The party is at 6 o’clock tonight at Sugarcube Corner and you can leave when you get all tuckered out. There’s gonna be all kinds of fun stuff happening, and don’t forget that everybody is gonna be asking you questions, so get your story straight before you come!”
D rolled his eyes. “Right, I’ll be as honest as I can, but I think I’ll be leaving some things out.” he told her. “Anyways, I’ll see you around Pinkie, I need to get some reading done so I can prevent the apocalypse.”
“Okie dokey Dee Dee!” Pinkie waved happily. “Good luck with preventing the accomplice!” she watched D walk back to the Library with Terra flying high above him. “Hmm. I really want to party now, but it’s hours away.” Pinkie frowned the immediately smiled again. “Oh I know what I can do. Plus sign time break! Duh!” and with that Pinkie Pie happily skipped back to Sugarcube Corner.
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
It was party time and almost everybody in Ponyville showed up for another one of Pinkie Pie’s signature parties, and, to a lesser extent, welcome the stranger to town. The Element Bearers were scattered throughout the party, mingling with the guests, handing out punch, and just having a good time. Little D was leaning against a wall, casually sipping his punch and smiling as he watched the party. He watched the guests dance about and laugh. almost everyone was down in the middle of the dancing mob, with the exception of a few people talking and laughing amongst themselves outside of the dancing mass, but there was one girl standing by herself away from the crowd.
D smiled and walked over to Fluttershy with his drink in hand. “Hey there Fluttershy, why are you just sitting over all by your lonesome?” he pointed to the crowd. “Shouldn't you be in there with your friends and dancin’ and all that?”
“Oh I’m fine right here actually. I love Pinkie’s parties, but I’m no good with crowds, especially not when I’m actually in the crowd. As surprising as it might seem, I’m actually very shy.” she said in a soft voice that could just barely be heard above the roar of the crowd. “Besides, I’m not a very good dancer.”
“Well, neither is Twilight, but that’s not stopping her.” D replied as he pointed to Twilight who appeared to be having some sort of epileptic fit. “And she’s still having a good time.” D’s smile wavered as he continued to watch Twilight. “Though she should probably stop soon. I’m starting to think that she’s actually having a problem.” but, as the song ended, so did Twilight’s wild flailing about. “Oh nevermind, she’s fine now.” he smiled. “Now we just have to hope that they never play another song again, ever.” Fluttershy giggled softly.
“At least Twilight has the nerve to go out into the middle of a crowd and do something like that. I don’t think I’d ever be able to do that.”
“Ah, hey now. Why not?” D smiled warmly at her. “Nothing wrong with making a fool of yourself every twice and a while, just as long you know how to laugh at yourself along with others, ya know?”
“Oh, I really don’t like it when people laugh at me either.” Fluttershy said sadly as she lowered her head.
“You can’t let those things get to you. Let it wash off of you like, water off of rocks or something. You just gotta’ prove ‘em wrong later. Like I remember this one time, when I first turned into a near-immortal, John and I were practicing with throwing knives out in the woods and I was just awful. So, naturally, Johnny starting laughing at my complete lack of skills. So I just sat back and watched him work, a few minutes later he was done and I grabbed his knives and started practicing.” Little D smiled at the memory. “I kid you not, I threw the first knife and hit the tree dead center, then I threw the next one, it hit the first knife, and cut clean through it. John was, surprised, to say the least.”
“Oh my. But, I don’t think I could do something like that.” Fluttershy said quietly. “But, I suppose you’re right. I’ll try to remember that.” she smiled at him appreciatively.
“That’s the spirit.” D looked around and noticed that the music had stopped and that a few lights came back on. “Well, I gotta go for a sec, I think Pinkie want’s me to address the crowd.” D pushed off of the wall and walked over to Pinkie Pie, who was just finishing up talking to the crowd.
“And here he comes ladies and gentlemen, Let’s give a big round of applause to our guest of honor, Little D!” The crowd let out a loud roar as they cheered for the stranger. “D is really new here everyone, so make him feel welcome and don’t be afraid to ask some questions.
“Hey everybody how’s it goin’?” D asked and the crowd let out another loud cheer. “So I understand you have some questions for me. Now I can only answer a few questions, I haven't got my story straight yet.” D smirked and a light chuckle ripple through the crowd. “I’m bad at jokes.” D said, his smirk growing slightly. “Ok, so who’s up first.” D scanned the crowd as a flurry of hands shot into the air. “Ok, uh, you, young lady with the blue and purpleish hair.”
“Hi, my name is Bon Bon and I was wondering where you lived before you came here.”
“Ok, I didn’t really live in one single place Miss. For a long time I’ve just been travilin’ around and learnin’ all kinds of stuff, how to survive in the wild and all that good stuff. Next question. You there in the green sweater.”
“My name’s Lucky and I was wondering what you were, like are you a mage or...”
“Nah, I’m as normal as they come, couldn't you tell by my hair and choice of clothing?” D asked jokingly. “I know you got more questions, guys. How about you with the mint green and white hair.”
“I’m Lyra and I was wondering why you were wearing those sunglasses inside. Are you blind or something?”
“Yes! Oh how could you be so insensitive.” D wailed as he put his arm on his head dramatically. The crowd went silent and Lyra looked down ashamed. “Guys, I’m joking.” D said as he dropped his arm to his side. “Truth is, my eyes are just weird looking.” Lyra breathed a sigh of relief as quiet laughter passed through the crowd. “Anyone else?” D spent the next few minutes answering any questions that the crowd had, trying his best to be funny while secretly hoping that his joking manner would discourage any more questions.
Several hours of partying later, everyone was heading home. The Element Bearers and D held back a bit to thank Pinkie Pie for the party.
“Man Pinkie, that was undoubtedly the coolest part I have had thrown in my honor.” D said with a big smile.
“Well thanks for saying so Dee Dee. Party throwing is my special talent! Wanna see my cutie mark?” Pinkie said happily.
“Uh, no Pinkie, It’s ok, you don’-”
“Too late!” Pinkie Pie yelled. She grabbed her sleeve and rolled it up. She lifted her arm and flexed her bicep, revealing three balloons. “See! Balloons mean party!” she smiled broadly happily at D.
“Yes, quite. Pinkie, darling it truly was another spectacular soiree.” Rarity complemented politely. “However, I must be getting home now, I have a full day ahead of me tomorrow, and I simply must get to bed soon to get my full beauty sleep.”
“Yeah, I got an early day tomorrow too.” Rainbow yawned. “I got stuck with the early shift on weather patrol.
“That goes double fer me.” Applejack said as she stretched her arms above her head. “Gotta get up early an’ help Big Macintosh with the harvest.”
“Yeah, Twilight and I have to get up early and make up for some lost study time. We only got through two books today.” D said with a hopeful smile. “Right Twilight?”
“Yes D. We can do some research tomorrow.” Twilight replied with a smile of her own.
“Really? You wanna get up early just so you can read some dusty old books?” Rainbow asked skeptically.
“I am trying to prevent the apocalypse. Faust forbid I do everything I possibly can.” D deadpanned.
“Yeah ok, fine.” Rainbow muttered. “Still sounds boring.” D let out a deep sigh.
“Think what you want, but these books have the potential of saving billions of lives.” D said seriously. “With that in mind, I think you can form some sort of appreciation for the kind of work I’m putting myself through.” D said sternly. “But for now, I think it would be wise if we all went home, yeah?” The girls all nodded in agreement and said their goodbyes and they all headed home. D watched Fluttershy take a few timid steps in the direction of her house, before stopping just outside of the arc of light being cast from the lights inside Sugarcube Corner. “Ey Fluttershy, you alright?” Fluttershy gasped and quickly whirled around and looked at D.
“Oh, you startled me. I’m alright. It’s just so very dark.” D raised an eyebrow.
“You, uh, want me to walk you to your house?” D asked kindly.
“Oh, you don’t have to do that, if you don’t want to that is.” Fluttershy replied meekly.
“Hey I don’t mind it one bit. It’s not everyday that I get to escort a pretty young lady back to her house.” D replied with a smile, making Fluttershy blush deeply.
“You think that I’m....pretty?” Fluttershy asked softly.
“Of course I do, I mean, just look at yourself.” He smiled and held his hands out in front of her in a ‘ta-da’ sort of way. “You have adorable long hair, you have a cute little voice, you have stunning blue eyes. Why? Do guys not tell you how cute you are?”
“Oh, guys don’t really talk to me much.” Fluttershy said quietly. She looked at D who stood in stunned silence.
“D-do women tell you?” D asked hesitantly.
“Why would women tell me that I’m cute?” Fluttershy asked innocently. She thought about what he had said for a minute, then her face turned an even darker shade of red as she became flustered. “O-oh. n-no it’s, um, not like that at all.” she stammered nervously as she tried to hide behind her hair.
“Ok. I was, uh, just asking.” D said, his face starting to turn red as well. “So, should we get going?” D asked, putting out his arm for Fluttershy in an attempt to both, be chivalrous, and to stop an awkward moment from blooming..
“Yeah, we should probably go, oh goodness, I need to make sure my animals are OK before I go to sleep.” she said, forgetting her awkward moment from earlier. She her arm through D’s slowly.
“Well then, just stay close, and I’ll make sure you get home safe and sound.” he smiled at Fluttershy once more and then the two of them made their way back to Fluttershy’s cottage.
Author's Note
Don't forget to like, comment, favorite, subscribe, re-tweet, messenger pigeon, and use smoke signals when crossing the road....wait.
“So, what do you do for a living Fluttershy? I remember you saying that you get called in to help at the vet’s office and you watch people’s pets while they're on vacation, but like, what else do you do?” D asked curiously as he lead her back to her cottage.
“Oh, um, there’s not really a whole lot that I do. Although I do have a little side business that brings in a bit of money.” Fluttershy said softly, her face barely visible in the moonlight.
“Really? Do you mind if I ask what it is?” Little D asked.
“Oh, um, if it’s alright with you, I’d rather not. It’s just a little personal is all.” Fluttershy replied softly.
“Yeah, it’s no problem.” D smiled. They continued on in silence for a bit, D struggling to think of something to say. “So....you....like animals?”
“I love animals.” Fluttershy said, slightly louder than her usual soft tone. “It’s my special talent, taking care of animals, I mean.”
“How’d you learn what your talent was?” D asked.
“Well, when I was a little I was the flag girl for one of Rainbow Dash’s races. She took off so fast that I was knocked off of the cloud I was standing on. I was so scared that I couldn’t even use my wings.” her grip tightened on D’s arm as she remembered her fall. "But I was saved by a swarm of monarch butterflies. I've never been on the ground before and everything was so beautiful and brand new to me." her grip loosened a bit. "I saw all kinds of animals that I've only seen in books like beavers, bunnies, otters, and all kinds of little birdies.” Fluttershy smiled as she remembered all the sights. “Then all of a sudden, there was this big rainbow colored explosion that tore through the sky.”
“I think I remember that day.” Little D commented. “Yeah, I was walking through Whitetail Woods when I saw that explosion in the distance.” he grinned. “Prettiest explosion I’ve ever seen.”
“You saw it too? The animals didn’t like it too much, the poor things. The explosion scared them all terribly and they all ran off to find someplace to hide. But I talked to them and convinced them that there wasn’t anything to be afraid of.” Fluttershy looked at D with a smile on her face. “You should have seen how happy they were when I told them it everything was going to be ok. Then they all started chattering and it was like I could understand them all. That was when I felt a small tingle on my arms. I rolled up my sleeves and I saw three pink and blue butterflies.”
“That’s quite a story Fluttershy.” D smiled. “Something happened to me too when I saw that explosion. It filled me with a hope that I haven’t felt in ages. It made me feel like I was close to finding the Elements of Harmony, so I set out to find the source of the explosion. I got to Cloudsdale and I asked around about what caused the explosion, but instead of a straight forward answer, I got hundreds of assumptions and stories. Someone was saying that it was just some natural phenomenon caused by sunlight hitting oddly place water molecules in the air, resulting in an expanding prism-like explosion. Another person said it was Celestia experimenting with controlling the sun and the moon at the same time.” D smirked slightly. “But eventually I found out that Rainbow Dash caused the explosion.
“What did you do after that?” Fluttershy asked curiously.
“Well, I could feel the Element of Loyalty inside of her, but I thought it best to leave her alone for a while, let her grow up a bit and find out she was an Element of Harmony on her own. I figured I could wait a couple of years before making myself noticed, so I made a mental note of coming back to Cloudsdale in ten years or so to seek her out and ask for her help.”
“Ten years?” Fluttershy gasped. “Did you really have to wait so long?”
“Well, she was, like, twelve or so, so I figured I could avoid legal problems by just waiting things out.” D shrugged. “Besides, the girl needed to have a childhood and I seriously doubt dragging her along with me as I scour the face of the Earth looking for something that may or may not be around anymore, would be a good idea.”
“Well that was very considerate of you Little D.” Fluttershy said with a smile.
“Meh, it just felt like the thing to do.” D replied casually. They continued walking in silence, arm in arm, and simply enjoying each other's company for a few more minutes, until Fluttershy broke the silence.
“What’s it going to be like? The war I mean.”
Little D let out a low sigh. “I’m not gonna lie to you Fluttershy,” he began. “It’s not gonna be a war, it’s gonna be a slaughter fest. Hundreds of thousands are gonna die before I can stop Steele and whatever army he’s building.” he looked at Fluttershy sadly. “And I have no idea how it will end, or if I’m gonna get any help or not.” D frowned deeply. “I’m so sorry for dragging you and your friends into this mess, it’s just that I have no choice. I need you and the others to help me on my quest.”
“It’s ok D, I’d be more than happy to help you however I can.” Fluttershy smiled softly.
“Wow, you’re taking certain danger and possible apocalypse really well.” D said in disbelief. “Seriously, this news really doesn’t seem to be bothering you or your friends all that much.”
“Oh, my friends and I have faced all kinds of danger and apocalyptic threats already, we know how to handle these things. It is actually really scary for me, but I feel better knowing that we’re going to have a lot of help from someone as strong as you.”
“Eh, I’m not really that strong.”D said bashfully. “Well, not in my family at least, I’m just the most talented. Steele’s the strongest out of all of us Walkers. He once stopped a lighthouse from collapsing off of a cliff with just his bare hands.”
“Really?” Fluttershy asked in disbelief. “How could he do something like that?”
“He just grabbed it, like this, then he just kinda’ pulled.” D let go of Fluttershy and wrapped his arms around a nearby tree and pulled. Fluttershy stared in awe as Little D tore the tree right out of the ground. D smiled briefly. “Then he threw it at me.” D demonstrated by casting the tree far away without even a grunt of effort.
“Oh my goodness.” Fluttershy gasped “How did you do that?”
“My strength is super enhanced by magic.” D said simply. “Sorry about the little distraction Fluttershy, but I kinda’ needed to send a message to someone this particular way.”
“Um, if you don’t mind me asking, who did you have to throw that poor tree at?” Fluttershy asked quietly.
“Just had to get in contact with an old friend is all, now let’s keep going, if that’s alright with you of course.” Fluttershy nodded slowly and carefully took hold of Little D’s arm, slightly weary of his newly revealed strength, but D smiled warmly at her, erasing her fears, and the two resumed their walk back to Fluttershy’s cottage.
A young man in a brown jacket sat alone in front of a small campfire in the middle of Whitetail Woods. He casually strummed his guitar and whistled along with the tune as he watched the flames dance in the night.
“So why are we just sitting here in the middle of the forest?” a man in dark red tuxedo asked the guitarist.
“It’s simple Zach.” the young man replied, making the well dressed man shake his head indignantly.
“Who the hell is Zach?” he groaned, fearing it was some obscure reference.
“We’re just waiting for a message from a friend,” the guitarist responded, ignoring the question. “Also this is technically a woods.”
“Ha ha! A woodsen!” another man shouted gleefully. This man was dressed in blue jeans and a faded blue shirt.
“That’s right, and the message should be arriving any minute.” as if on cue, an old oak tree came crashing through the canopy of the woods and landed in the middle of the campfire.
"Well that seemed highly unnecessary." the man in red commented.
“Ah, one vital plot point, right on time.” the guitarist said with a smile, ignoring his companion's remark. “Looks like our old friend didn’t throw the file in the lake like they were supposed to, eh Zach?” he asked no one in particular.
“Man, finally we can get this show on the road.” the guitarist smiled and looked at his instrument, a beautiful, highly polished, cherry wood acoustic, and chucked it at the tree and left the campsite. "Come on guys, let's go wait somewhere else for a few chapters, k?"
"What are you going to do about the fire?" the man in the red tux asked concernedly.
"What fire?" the man in the jacket asked, turning around just in time to see the uprooted oak burst into flames. "Oh, that fire." he watched idly as the fire spread to the nearby trees. "I suggest we run."
Author's Note
Don't forget to look both ways before speeding through a red light.
The Professor and the Student
The Professor and the Student
The Professor and the Student
“This is horrible!” Twilight cried as she read the paper. “Whitetail Woods suffered a major fire last night.”
“Yeah, yeah, that’s terrible. Now let’s finish up this studyin’ ok? So I can, you know, prevent the world from being destroyed,” D replied with great disinterest. “You take that pile of books over there, and I’ll take this pile.”
“But almost half of the forest is gone,” Twilight protested. “The weirdest part is that the investigators can’t figure out how it got started. All they could find were parts of a smashed guitar and an upside down oak tree.”
“Yeah, well, it’s gone now and unless you want the rest of the world to end up like that forest, I suggest that we get started,” D responded as he made himself comfortable in a chair near the center of the room. He picked up a gallon jug of water off of the floor and set it on the table next to him.
“That’s an awful lot of water D,” Twilight commented as she nodded at D’s jug.
“Yeah, I know but I’ve just been getting thirstier and thirstier since last night. It’s really been buggin’ me, but I guess that’s what happens when you don’t have to drink for years on end.” He shrugged and took a giant glug from his bottle, taking almost a quarter in just one go. “My thirst aside, we should get these books read, compare notes, then figure everything out from there.” He drank another quarter of water. “Got any empty milk jugs you can get Spike to fill up for me?” D asked Twilight, then drained the rest of his jug. “Cuz I’m, like, dyin’ over here.”
“Oh, I’m sorry D, but I don’t think I have anything like that,” Twilight said. “But is there anything else I could get you?”
“Nah,” D replied. “The only thing I’ve drank so far was tea and water. I don’t want to risk overloading my senses by introducing a whole bunch of other stuff just yet.”
“Well, I suppose that makes sense,” Twilight commented. “But what are you going to do?”
“Hmm.” D thought for a minute before answering. “You got a garden hose outside?”
“I’m not trailing a filthy hose through my library just so you can have something to drink,” Twilight deadpanned.
“Well what am I supposed to do then?” D rasped. “I’m already drying out.”
“I think I might have an idea.” Twilight smiled.
D sat in his chair, surrounded by a dozen identical water jugs, each with a long straw leading up to D’s mouth.
“Thanks Twilight, the straws were a nice touch,” D said with a nod. He took a sip and opened the first book in his pile. “Now that I’m all set up, we can plow through these books no problem.”
“You, do know what studying means. Right D?” Twilight asked skeptically. “You can’t just read these books. We have to take notes, re-read, and take more notes.”
“Yeah, yeah, I gotcha.’” D waved Twilight’s words aside. “Besides, I have a great memory. Now let’s get readin’.”
“Ok,” Twilight sighed, “we’ll get started.” She walked over the the couch across from D and sat down, picking up a book off the top of her own pile.
“Now that’s more like it.” D smiled. “We’ll get through this in no time.”
Three Hours Later
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
“This is unbelievable,” D roared. “These books are totally useless to me. I’ve read almost every single history book, novel, text, and magazine in this whole library, and I haven't found anything that’s even remotely related.” He tossed the last book into the stack of rejects at his side. “At this rate we’ll never find anything good.” D crossed his arms over his chest and took a drink from his many water bottles.
“Are you sure you haven’t found anything of use Little D?” Twilight asked. “I find it hard to believe that we went through this entire library and haven't found a single thing that could help.”
“Actually, I remember getting feeling a moment of clarity the other day when I thought about warriors better than the Hawk-Men armies.” D shrugged. “And I haven’t felt anything else since then.”
“You know...” Twilight mused, “we could probably check the historical section of the Canterlot Archives.” D bolted upright in his chair, almost knocking over his water jugs in the process.
“Yeah,” D grinned widely. “Yeah, yeah, yeah. That's a great idea. We can go into the castle, say ‘hi’ to the princesses, check out the books, then be one step closer to preventing the apocalypse.”
“Alright then,” Twilight smiled. “We can leave this afternoon.”
“What do you mean I can’t go to canterlot with you guys?” Pinkie asked hotly. “Is there some kind of secret party the princesses are planning? ‘Cuz you know that nobody parties or plans parties like me.” She stopped Little D and Twilight a few blocks away from the train station.
“Pinkie, it isn’t like that at all,” Twilight answered uneasily. “Little D and I need to get to the Canterlot Archives so we can find something that will click in D’s memory.”
“Hmm, a likely story,” Pinkie tapped her chin thoughtfully. “But something doesn’t add up here.” she pulled a calculator out of her hair and started muttering to herself. “Now let’s see, If today is Tuesday, and there are one thousand fifty two people living in Ponyvill, and Little D is six foot two....” she punched in numbers then smiled. “Oh wait! My mistake. It adds up perfectly. Lookie!” she held up the calculator to Twilight and D and, much to their surprise, it spelled out ‘seem legit’.
“Hey Pinks, believe me. If there was going to be a party, you’d be the first we’d tell,” D said with an honest smile.
“You promise?” Pinkie asked.
“Promise,” Little D confirmed.
“Hmm, we better make that a Pinkie Promise,” Pinkie mused.
“Fine by me,” D said and stuck out his pinkie. Twilight and Pinkie gave him an odd look.
“Uh, Little D? What are you doing?” Twilight asked.
“Pinkie promising,” he answered. “Why?”
“Oh no, no, no, no,” Pinkie chuckled. “You Pinkie promise like this: Cross my heart,” she crossed a finger over her heart and D mimicked the motion. “Hope to fly.” She flapped her arms at her sides like a bird, D followed, only he briefly revealed his wings and flapped them twice before making them disappear again. “Stick a cupcake in my eye!” Pinkie jabbed her thumb at her eye and Little D did the same.
“Okie dokie then!” Pinkie said cheerily. “You guys check out but you better hurry if you wanna make your train on time.”
“We will Pinkie, see you later,” D said. He grabbed Twilight by the hand and ran her the last few blocks to the train station, right up to the ticket booth. “Excuse me sir,” D said politely. “Could we get two tickets to Canterlot?”
“You betcha,” the man behind the bars of the booth smiled. “That’ll be thirty bits.” D pulled his bit bag off of his belt loop and dug out the money.
“That’s pretty pricy,” D muttered to Twilight as the man turned around to get the tickets. “I remember a month or two ago it was, like, four bits for two tickets.”
“D, what are you talking about?” Twilight whispered back. “It hasn’t been that cheap since it opened when Ponyvill was founded a hundred years ago.”
“What? No way. It wasn’t that long ago,” D rasped.
“Here you two go,” the ticket salesman said as he pushed two tickets through a little opening. “You two enjoy the trip.”
“We will,” Twilight smiled as she dragged D to the train.
“At these prices we better,” D grumbled in return as he was pulled aboard. “Seriously, I could have sworn tickets were cheaper.”
“You know, I would have been more than happy to buy the tickets myself, Little D,” Twilight said matter-of-factly.
“Yeah, well, it’s already done.” D shrugged. “It doesn’t matter that much. It just caught me by surprise is all.”
“Well alright,” Twilight said and looked out the window. “Have you been to the castle before?”
“Yeah I’ve been there a whole bunch over the years.” D smiled. “But it’s been awhile since I’ve paid a visit to my favorite princess.”
“So you know Princess Celestia?” Twilight asked amazed.
“Luna too,” he interjected. “Seriously, people always forget about her. It’s been too long since she’s gotten some proper recognition for her hard work.”
“Well it’s just that Celestia is older and more mature than Luna,” Twilight said formally, but frowned when D snorted a laugh.
“Mature? Celly? Oh my dear Twilight if you only knew,” D chuckled.
“Excuse me?” Twilight asked insulted. “What would you know about Princess Celestia?”
“Well Twi’, we have just enough time for me to tell you some stories about your beloved princess.” And so Little D spent the next half hour telling Twilight Sparkle embarrassing stories about Equestria’s elder monarch. By the time that they were pulling into Canterlot station D was finishing his eighth story. “And that’s why you can never trust Princess Celestia with stove-top popcorn. Ever.”
“It just doesn’t seem possible,” Twilight muttered in disbelief as she and Little D exited the train. “How can one kernel cause so much damage?”
“Yeah, we’re still trying to figure that out.” D smiled. “But luckily there were a few rain clouds around that I used to put out the fire.”
“And Princess Celestia really did that?” Twilight asked.
“Oh yeah, it totally happened.” D grinned as he lead her out of Canterlot Station and towards the castle. “Just ask some of the senior guards around town. They were called in to help with the whole mess.”
“How long ago was this?” Twilight asked. D scratched his head and sighed.
“Now let’s see, it wasn’t too long ago. I think it was around thirty years or so ago.” D decided with a nod. “Yeah, Celestia and Luna were hungry one night and they didn’t want to disturb the kitchen staff so late so Celly decided to make some popcorn and, well, now you know how poorly that went.”
“I just still can’t believe it.” Twilight grumbled. “It sounds like she was a child.”
“Well she never cooked before so I guess some mishaps were to be expected, but yeah, no one saw the garden fire coming.” D smiled again. “You should ask her about it when we see her. We’re almost to the castle right now.” Twilight and Little D made their way to through the streets of Canterlot and towards the high white walls of Canterlot Castle. A set of enormous golden gates set between two high turrets greeted the pair of students as they approached. Two guards clad in golden armor wielded spears stood watch in front of the gates.
“Halt!” the one on the left cried as he brandished his weapon.
“Who goes there!” demanded the other with an oddly similar voice to his companion.
“Don’t worry Twilight,” D whispered to her. “I got this.” He walked past her and towards the guards. “Hey guys!” he shouted and waved. “Yo Hops! Stuck on gate duty again I see.”
“Stay where you are. The palace is off limits to civilians,” barked the guard on the left, Hops apparently.
“Ah come on man. Don’t you remember me? I was here, like, two months ago.” D sounded hurt.
“I’ve never seen you before in my life. And my name isn’t Hops. It’s Skipper,” Skipper said gruffly. “Now get out of here.”
“Dude seriously? I was here talking with you about Celestia’s parents and--”
“Don’t you dare talk about the King and Queen,” the guard on the right bit angrily.
“Everybody just calm down!” Twilight yelled. She stepped in front of D defensively in attempt to ease the tension. “I’m very sorry sirs, my friend here sometimes has trouble keeping his mouth shut.”
“So I’ve noticed,” Skipper grunted. “But if he’s with you, Miss Sparkle, then you two can go on in if you want.”
“Thank you. Come on D.” She smiled apologetically to the guards and guided D inside the gates.
“You were cooler when I thought you were Hops,” D grumbled to Skipper as he walked behind Twilight.
“What was that all about?” Twilight demanded when the gate closed behind them. “You do realize that, as Princess Celestia’s personal protege, I have full access to the castle at any reasonable hour of the day.”
“Hey, I thought he was a guy I knew.” Little D shrugged. “He looked exactly like Hopper. Must be his brother or something.” He strolled past her and continued up the path to the main doors of the castle. “I’ll apologize to him later, but right now we have a couple princesses to say hello to.” Twilight rolled her eyes, but followed Little D up the stairs and into the palace.
“Now let’s see,” Twilight thought aloud, “It’s 12:45 now so the princesses should be up on the balcony finishing up lunch.”
“Sounds good.” D smiled. “It’s up that way right?” he asked and pointed up the tall staircase in front of them, but stopped when they heard something fall. They saw a man in a grey professor’s jacket struggling with a stack of books as he hobbled his way up the stairs as he swore under his breath.
“We should probably help him,” Twilight said. “Excuse me, sir!” she called out, surprising the man and making him lose his balance. Twilight covered her mouth as she watched in shock as the man tipped backwards and tumbled down the stairs. Little D however, snorted a laugh. Twilight frowned at D and went over to the man. “Are you alright? Can you hear me?”
“Ugh, I don’t wanna teach today, mum. Those kids are terrible,” the man grumbled.
“Great. You broke him.” D grinned, but his smile was erased when he saw a complete lack of humor on Twilight’s face. “Ok fine. Wake up dude!” he bent down and slapped the stranger across the face.
“What’s eh?” the man grunted. “What happened? One minute I’m on my way to teach a class, and the next I’m at the bottom of a staircase.” He rubbed his eyes. “Am I dead?” he asked.
“What makes you say that?” Twilight asked bemusedly.
“Because I’m looking at an angel,” the man said with a soft smile, making Twilight blush. “Also,” he pointed to Little D, “Death looms over me.”
“Nah man. Death’s my uncle.” Little D smiled. “But, as it stands right now, you’re fine.” He reached out his hand. “What’s your name, also where are you from? I can’t place your accent.”
“My name is Nook,” the man said as he grabbed D’s hand and hoisted himself off the ground. “Well, actually it’s Professor Nook Reader, but you can just call me Nook. Also, I’m from Canterlot. Well, Shetland is where I was born, but I moved here when I was offered a job as a professor.”
“‘Professor?’ What do you teach?” Twilight asked.
“Currently, astronomy. Stars, planets, you now, that sort of thing.” He shook his head and ran a hand through his light brown hair. He got down on his knees and started picking up his many books. “I was just on my way to the Royal Observatory. Princess Celestia has allowed me to carry on my research here.”
“What are you researching?” Twilight asked as she got down with Nook and began helping him with his books.
“Well, I may have exaggerated a tad. I’m more of an assistant right now. I’m working with Dr. Alnitak. He’s the one who’s doing the major research.”
“Wait. Did you say ‘Dr. Alnitak?’ Dr. Barnard Alnitak?” Twilight asked in awe. “You’re working with the greatest astronomer in all of Equestria?”
“Yes I am. It’s quite an honor, but not as large as being Princess Celestia’s personal protege, Miss. Sparkle.” Nook said kindly. “I’ve had the pleasure of reading though one or two of your friendship reports. No offense, but they do seem a bit juvenile, however when you take into consideration that you are a host for one of the Elements of Harmony, it makes a bit more sense.”
“Juvenile?” Twilight asked insulted.
“Oh, um, juvenile really isn’t the best word. Um, childish maybe?” he stammered. “I mean, not childish, perhaps not very wordy.”
“Not very wordy?” Twilight asked skeptically.
“Well, for example, in many of your reports you are concise and very to-the-point just barely taking up a full page.” Professor Nook said nervously. “But what do I know right? I just stare into space. You’re the celebrity that everyone loves.”
“I’m a celebrity?” Twilight asked, completely forgetting her problem with the professor. “I never knew that.”
“How could you not?” Nook asked shocked. “You became Princess Celestia’s personal student at a very young age, realized you were the Element of Magic, and saved the world three times. You are amazing.” He beamed, but faltered. “I mean, you’re very respectable,” he added quickly. He coughed softly, turned around, and started up the stairs. “I should go now,” he said over his shoulder. “You two should stop by the observatory sometime. There’s always something going on. Bye.” He reached the top of the stairs, turned left, then ran off down the hallway.
“I think he likes you.” D chuckled to Twilight and ascended the stairs.
Author's Note
Don't forget to check your cash reserve before buying a sixty dollar game.
Family Reunions Part 1
The princesses of the day and night were enjoying lunch together on the grand balcony just off of the throne room. Princess Celestia sat in a white wicker chair and was enjoying a fruit salad. She wore a breezy white dress that showed off her tanned skin and beautiful white wings. She wore her usual golden necklace and crown, each studded with purple jems. Her multi colored hair flowed freely even though there was no wind. “Are you ready for our guest today Luna?” she asked her younger sister.
“Yes dear sister, though I just wish that they didn’t come so early.” Princess Luna yawned. She sat in a dark blue wicker chair in a long deep blue and black dress, hiding most of her pale skin and deep blue wings. She also wore her usual jewelry, a black necklace with a crescent moon design on it. Her dark purple and blue hair flowed behind her like a starry night. “I’m not accoumstomed to waking this early.” She took a sip of her blackberry smoothie through a straw.
"I know Luna but It's not very often that he comes and visits us." Celestia smiled. "Just bear with it for the rest of today and you can sleep in a bit tomorrow."
"When was the last time he visited?" Luna wondered aloud. "He just dropped in out of nowhere for a day or two then was gone the next day." She frowned deeply into her drink. "Then, decades later he shows up in the courtyard and apologizes for not dropping by in a few months."
"You can't be so upset by that Luna." Celestia said sadly. "He physically can't comprehend time like us. A decade to us could be just a month or two for him."
"And centuries are years and years are days." Luna sighed. "Sometimes I envy him in that regard. It would make some things so much easier."
"And others incredibly difficult.” Celestia nodded. “But don’t think like that Luna. He’s on a very important journey right now. We just have to be supportive.”
“I know dear sister. But I only wish that he could be a bit more...aware of the passing of time. To this day I still can not comprehend how days and years blur together like he claims, yet he is still aware that time fleets from him.”
“It’s strange for me as well, but just remember that he has spent almost his entire life studying and training with his uncle. Without any real duty to gage the passage of time for himself it would almost be expected for him to lose track of time frequently. Though you have to admit that he has gotten better in the past century.” Celestia smiled. “We have a certain town to thank for that.”
“More like a certain farmer.” Luna laughed lightly, but straightened her face as she heard some commotion from the throne room.
“Sounds like our guests have arrived.” Celestia chuckled and stood up. Luna rose as well but was beckoned by her older sister to sit back down. “Stay here for a minute Luna. I want to see what they’re arguing about.” she said and walked through the stained glass door that lead into the throne room.
Twilight Sparkle was perplexed by what she saw. Never in all her years of being Celestia’s student did she see a nightclub bouncer guarding the door to the grand balcony.
“Sorry, no von ist allowed to see princess unless on list.” The muscular man said with a thick Germane accent. He pushed back the black glasses on his face and flipped through some papers on his clipboard. He wore a black t-shirt that read “STAFF” in bold white lettering and a pair of black dress pants. “Sorry, no Smarty Smarty Pants or Douche McGee.”
“But this is an emergency.” Twilight urged. “We need to see the princesses right now.”
“Unless you’re on list I can’t let you in.” the man repeated. “Unless you can provide me with some sort of...incentive.” He held out his hand and in it was an empty bit pouch.
“What? Surely you can’t be serious!” Twilight demanded.
“I am serious. And don’t call me Shirley.” the muscular man replied.
“What makes you think that’s it’s acceptable to take bribes in order for someone to see the princesses?” Twilight bit angrily.
“I just don’t understand what he needs with money,” D grinned, “shouldn’t causing little bursts of chaos every Thursday be payment enough.”
“Oh you never were any fun Little D.” the bouncer grumbled, his accent gone. He reached up and grabbed a zipper at the top of his head and began pulling down until Discord, the god of chaos, stood atop his piled up body suit. “However it is good to see you brother.”
“Not your brother, also, you look a little different. New suit?” Little D looked at Discord thoughtfully. He was wearing his usual tattered brown suit with the sleeves stitched on. His hair was still shaggy and white like his goatee. “No? You...sharpened your horns?” Discord rolled his eyes at that remark. “Oh I know!” D said with a smile. “You’re not trapped in stone. That’s it.”
“Yes, well, I suppose my reformation is a bit of a surprise to you brother dear, but it’s true. I am using my powers to aid Celestia and Luna in whatever it is they need help with.” he grinned wickedly. “But that doesn’t mean I don’t cause a little mischief every once and a while.”
“What’s this about causing mischief, Discord?” The god of chaos’ smile fell off of his face and shattered on the floor as he turned to face the voice.
“Ah! Celestia! How good it is to see you dear. How are you feeling today?” he stammered.
“I’m fine thank you.” Celestia said with a small smile. “Playing dress-up again I see.” she eyed the piled up body suit at Discord’s feet.
“Princess Celestia!” Twilight cried happily and ran to her teacher.
“Hello Twilight.” The princess smiled happily and embraced her student. “What are you doing here today?”
“Little D and I wanted to check the archives for something to spark D’s memory.”
“Oh?” Celestia asked. “Then does this mean--”
“Our big brother is finally becoming human again!” Discord cried happily and wrapped his arms around Little D. “Oh I always knew this day would come! We have to celebrate!” Discord reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a large three tier cake and passed it to Little D. “Hold onto this, brother dear, I have to decorate the banquet hall!” The god of chaos giggled manically and flew off down the hallway, shouting jovially all the way.
“I’m not you brother.” Little D grumbled to the discord-shaped dust cloud next to him. “Hey Celly, you want this cake?” D asked and held out the giant confection to the princess. She looked around then nodded.
“Hold it out a bit more and I’ll send it to my vault.” Celestia said. D obeyed and the cake was enveloped in a soft yellow aura then promptly disappeared. “Now then D. You said that you’re looking for something in the royal archives? Then you’ve started your journey correct?”
“Yeah. This is the first step, research,” D said, “Twi’ and I are trying to find out just how long I’ve been this way and try to get a rough guess as to where I should start looking for my old home.”
“And what about Steel?” Celestia asked seriously.
“What about him?” D smirked but faltered at Celestia’s gaze. “Ok fine. I don’t really know much but what I do know is that he is training a large army, exact size I don’t know but if the members of said army have been trained under Steel specifically, well,” he shrugged, “we might as well be facing War himself.”
“I shudder to think what they are capable of.” Luna said from the balcony doorway. She stepped inside with a sheepish smile. “Hello D.”
“Hey!” D smiled widely and ran to Luna. He grabbed her by the waist and spun her around with a laugh. D held the princess of the night out at arms length. “By Faust you’re getting so big! You must be, what, thirty one by now?”
“D, you know I’m older than that, right?” Luna laughed. “You can stop treating me like a child.”
“Never.” D said quickly and brought her in for a tight hug. “So how’s my Widdle Woona doin’?”
“You’re crushing me.” she wheezed painfully.
“Oops! Sorry.” D set her down gently.
“It’s fine.” Luna said with a smile. “So, you’re becoming human?”
“Yeah I am. Twilight’s helpin’ me out here today with some research. We’re trying to get something to spark my memory, and maybe something to drink. I’m, like, super thirsty.”
“Thirsty?” Twilight asked incredulously. “You had twelve gallons just this morning!”
“Yeah, but that was hours ago.” D said with a shrug. “So, got any rain barrels around or something?” he asked Celestia.
“I think we can find something better for you to use Little D.” Celestia said with a smile. “But in the meantime, why don’t you and Twilight head down to the archives and start looking around?”
“Sounds good to me.” D nodded. “I’ll see you in a bit Lulu.” he gave her a quick hug then walked out of the room. “C’mon Twi’, we have books to read.”
Princess Luna watched sadly as Little D and Twilight Sparkle ran down the long hallway on their way to the archives. “So, he’s finally doing it.” she said to Celestia softly. “We’re going to lose our big brother.”
“Oh Luna don’t think like that.” Celestia said comfortingly.
“How can I not think any other way?” Luna shot back. “He’s been my best friend ever since I can remember and now he’s off to become human and face an entire army himself!” she bit back tears and tried to calm herself. “What if he becomes fully human Tia? What if he loses his magic or his healing ability? What if--”
“Don’t worry Luna.” Celestia shushed her little sister and wrapped her in a hug. “Everything will work out in the end. I promise you.”
“But he’ll die if he fights Steel, Tia. I don’t want him to die.” Luna cried.
“I know sweetie, neither do I, but he wouldn’t want you to focus on this. He’d want you to be happy and safe. You know how he feels about grieving.”
“I know.” Luna sniffled. “He thinks it’s ridiculous, being sad that someone is gone. Remember when he told us that at Mother’s funeral?”
“Yes,” Celestia chuckled. “I almost burnt him to cinders.”
“Was that before or after Father strangled him to death?” Luna smiled faintly.
“After, I think.” Celestia smiled back. “It was after he woke up that I gave him a piece of my mind.”
“Did you ever forgive him for it?” Luna asked softly. Celestia was quiet for a minute before she spoke.
“No. I know it was years ago but he doesn’t know how much it hurts to lose someone you care about. Until he learns this I don’t think I’ll be able to forgive him for what he said." Celestia said truthfully.
"What will you say to him when that day arrives?" Luna asked curiously.
"I don't know." Celestia said honestly. "All I can say is that I'll be supportive and understanding."
"That's all anyone can be." Luna replied softly. She looked back towards the direction Little D ran off and smiled. “I hope he makes some friends on his journey. He’s always been so lonely.”
“I think he’s off to a good start.” Celestia smiled. “He and Twilight certainly seem to be faring well together.”
“True, but I’m worried about Applejack and how she will treat D after she finds out about he and her grandmother.”
“Oh I can’t wait to see that!” Discord’s voice chimed in. Suddenly, the god of chaos formed in between the two sisters. “The look on her face will be priceless! Oh and speaking of dear old brother, where is he anyway?” Discord but a hand over his eyes and looked about.
“He and Twilight Sparkle left for the archives a moment ago Discord.” Celestia said.
“Awwww! But I just finished decorating!” Discord groaned. “If we don’t start the party now the ice cream will get cold!”
“We’re just going to have to wait for them, it shouldn’t take too long.” said Luna.
“Oh fine.” Discord huffed. “But if his cake melts it’s going to be his fault.”
Author's Note
Don't forget to do something before something else...or something. I dunno.
Family Reunions Part Two
Little D and Twilight were led down a dark hallway by a guard in golden armor. The same guard from the gate in fact.
“Sooooo......Skipper is it?” D asked casually, in an attempt to start a conversation.
“Yes,” the guard said shortly.
“Mind if I call you Skips?”
“Yes.”
“Oh ok.” D was quiet for a minute. “I’m still gonna.” The guard grunted in disapproval. “What? It’s a good name!”
“So is the one my father gave me,” Skipper shot back.
“Yeah, but Skips sounds cooler is all,” D replied. Skipper simply huffed in reply. “What’s with you man? You still mad cuz I thought you were someone else? I’ll have you know, my man Hopps was a very well respected member of the guard, Captain actually.”
“It’s not that.” Skipper sighed. “I’ve just been preoccupied with other thoughts is all, kinda anxious.”
“Hm? like what?” D asked.
“Well, you see I got this letter from my daughter a couple of days ago and in it she said that she was having fun with her friends, she misses me, the usual,” said Skips slowly. “Then she told me that she fell out of a tree and broke her arm! I almost died then and there thinking that my little girl was hurt! But I kept reading and found out that apparently a new friend of hers that she met that very morning healed her with magic after her flew up and snatched her out of the air. Can you believe it? A prince saved my daughter!”
“Oh? So you’re Scoots’ pa huh?” D asked with a big smile.
“Wait. You’re the one who saved my little girl?” Skips asked in awe. Suddenly he reached out and grabbed Little D’s hand and started shaking it furiously. “I’m forever in your debt you wonderful wonderful man you!” he cried out, making D inch away uneasily. “Oh wait, you’re a prince! Forgive me Your Majesty! I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable or anything!” He fell to one knee and bowed his head.
“What the hell are you on about?” D asked loudly. “Look man, I’m seriously not a prince, or a king, or anything like that. I’m just the student of Death.”
“Student of what now?” Skipper asked alarmed.
“Student of Death, but I’m trying to keep that quiet,” D said honestly.
“But that was the second thing you told me.”
“And it was the first thing you told that professor who couldn’t stay quiet,” Twilight added.
“I said trying.” D said quietly. “Anyways, I’d really appreciate it if you wouldn't say anything about me being the near-immortal nephew of Death on a life-threatening journey to stop the total annihilation of every soul on the planet.”
“Why do you keep telling him things?” Twilight seethed.
“I’m very trusting of the royal guard.” D shrugged. “So how about it Skips? If it makes you feel any better, Celestia, Luna, and Discord all know about it, so you can talk to them if you have any questions, I guess.”
“After what you’ve done for me, I’d be more than happy to help you in any way I can,” Skipper said as he got up to his feet. “Whatever you need, you got it.”
“Sweet, so as you know, Twilight and I are going to the archives. Maybe you could help us with a bit of research?” D asked happily. “We don’t really know what we’re looking for just yet, and another set of eyes would help us out a ton.”
"I'd be more than happy to help you two out," Skipper said.
"Glad to hear it, Skips. Lead the way to the archives and we'll get started,” D said.
“Will do.” Skips saluted then turned around and led them the rest of the way to the archives.
“That’s a lot of books,” D commented as he looked around the old room full of book-lined shelves. The dull gray room was absolutely jam-packed full of old tomes and scrolls. The air felt stuffy and a haze of dust dimmed the lamps hanging every few feet along the walls.
“I know. Isn’t it wonderful?” Twilight said dreamily. She clasped her hands and danced around the room in wonder. She stared up at a bookshelf several feet taller than her. “I haven’t had a chance to properly examine this place before. Oh I’m so excited!”
“Yeah, uh, let’s see. Where should we start?” D thought aloud.
“Well,” Skipper started. “I guess we should start at the front of the archives and start working our way back and look for anything that seems interesting.”
“Not a bad idea Skips, but we have some vague idea as to where we should start,” D said quietly. “I need to look through material that has anything to do with armies, and I do mean anything. Guilds, mercenary groups, small militias, anything. We have to be thorough.I read the entire history section in Ponyvill’s Golden Oaks library then something clicked when I thought about warriors better than the hawk-men.” D said honestly.
“All right, that narrows it down almost every other military group ever assembled.” Skipper noted.
“Never said is was a strong lead.” D pointed out dryly. “Now let’s split up and start searching, eh?”
“Where are we going to start in all this mess?”
“Uh, I suggest you and Twilight start browsing through the aisles and start plucking out any book the contains the words; war, the battle of, militia, or anything that really catches your eye. I’ll stay up here and start reading through whatever you bring me. Sound fair?”
“I guess.” Skipper shrugged. “I really don’t have a better Idea so I suppose this one will work fine.”
“Hey man, dial it back with the excitement,” D said sarcastically.
Over the next hour, Twilight and Skipper slowly leafed through title after title in search for anything matching Little D’s criteria. D was looking at the titles with a faint smile. “Not a bad looking pile we got forming here.” he thought. “That’s, what, ten big books or so? There has to be something in here.” He picked up the first book in the pile and turned it over in his hands.
“All right Little D, these are the last books,” Twilight grunted as she carried an armful over to him. “What now?”
“I think it would be best if I read these myself,” he said. “You guys can go take a break, but stay close. When the time comes, I’ll need your full focus Twilight.”
“Why me?” she asked puzzled.
“Remember when I said Johnny went insane looking for his memories? That’s because he didn’t have the Elements Of Harmony with him,” D explained.
“What do the Elements have to do with anything?” Skips asked.
“The Elements, when focused, become a magical anchor that I can tether myself to. From what Johnny said, when something triggers a lost memory it’s like, how did he put it, like a huge movie screen is wrapped all the way around you and it’s filled with hundreds of memories all playing at once. Sounds, smells, emotions. Everything is being combined into one experience and the longer you watch, the more gets poured into your head,” he said gravely. “He said that without the power of the Elements, he couldn’t look away no matter how much he wanted to and that his senses became overwhelmed. The sound of all the memories, the toxic mix of emotions he felt and the pain went straight to his head.
“Finally, he said that everything just went black and when he woke up Famine and Pestilence were giving him a look over to make sure he was ok. Physically, he was fine but all the memories that flooded into his head fractured his psyche under the pressure and now he’s got voices in his head. He constantly questions whether things are real or not and even if the time we spent as brothers even happened.”
“Wow. I uh,” Twilight was speechless.
“Yeah, it’s not great.” D nodded sadly. “Johnny’s brain got messed up after just one experience and I need to go through six memories which is why I had to wait so long to find you girls. Cuz, you know, if I went through with this without you and your friends I’d probably end up as a vegetable.” D gave a wry smile. “And on that cheery note, I have some reading to do.” With that, Little D sat down on the floor and opened a book on his lap and began reading.
“So what do we do now?” Skipper turned to ask Twilight but found that she wasn’t there. He looked around for a moment and found her sitting in a corner with her own pile of books. “What are you doing?” he asked her.
“Reading,” she replied simply.
“I can see that, but why?”
“I figured that we’ll be here awhile, so I got comfy. You should find a book to read while we wait Skips.” Twilight suggested. Skipper only shrugged in response and walked over to one of the many bookshelves and began browsing through titles. He wandered to the back of the archives in search of a suitable book. Eventually he found a book that seemed to be older than any other book in the entire archives. It was a thick old tome, bound in tattered green leather and covered with silver swirling knots. He grabbed it off the shelf and flipped through a few pages, but upon realizing that it was written in a different language, he set the book back, grabbed the one next to it, and made his way back to the others and joined in on their silent reading triangle.
Many Hours Later
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
D strained his eyes as he attempted to make out the final sentence of the last book in his pile. He let out a grunt and set the book next to him as he raised his glasses and rubbed his eyes tiredly. “I can’t believe I hit another dead end with this crap,” he groaned dejectedly.
“You really didn’t find anything?” Twilight asked in disbelief.
“Not a single thing,” D said with a tired nod. “Are you sure that was all the books?”
“Yeah, we went through every bookshelf twice,” Skips responded but hummed to himself briefly. “Although, now that I think about it, I did find a really old book all the way in the back that so I flipped through it, but it was in a different language so I didn’t bring it over.” D’s ears perked up slightly.
“Do you remember what the title was?” D asked tightly.
“Uh, I think it was something like: Die-ya as a Messin? Or something like that.” D went rigid at the news.
“Dia as an meaisín,” D said softly. “Go get that book and bring it here. Now.” Skips looked at D confusedly before he turned and hustle to the back of the archives. “Twilight, I need you to focus in and get in touch with your Element of Harmony.”
“Do you think you found something?” she asked excitedly.
“We’ll know as soon as Skips gets here with that book.” D nodded with a grin. “But I want you to focus in before I start reading, just in case it’s what I’m looking for.”
“Ok, but how do you expect me to do that?” Twilight asked.
“Uh, I don’t know.” D stood still for a second in thought. “Uh, try reaching inside and feeling around for it or something. Maybe it’ll just show up automatically?” he offered.
“Well I guess we’ll find out. Here comes Skipper.” Twilight pointed at the soldier as he came out of an isle of books with a thick tome bound in green leather.
“Here you go D. Hope it’s got what you’re looking for.” Skipps said. D snatched the book from the soldier and flipped it open hurriedly. He began reading quickly, mouthing the words to himself. He began pacing around the room and a huge grin plastered itself onto his face.
“D? Did you find something?” Twilight asked.
“Níos mó ná d'fhéadfaí tú a buille faoi thuairim b'fhéidir,” he replied manically. “More than you could possibly guess. It’s all right here, Twilight, this is the entire recorded history of my people, where I’m from, everything.” He smiled softly and seemed to calm down a bit. “I’m an Eponian.”
“You’re a what now?” Skipper asked quizzically.
“Eponian,” D repeated. “A proud race of warriors located on a huge island out in the middle of the ocean.” He let out a deep laugh. “Fuair mé ar deireadh é. I finally got it.” He flipped through the pages hurriedly, drinking in each and every foreign word.
Memories started forming in his mind. Words linked up with others, translated, and stored away. Locations became clear in his mind, old wooden buildings, an ale house, a small village. In his mind’s eye, a map formed of his old home, but two areas were blurred out. It seemed strange to him, but more memories flooded his mind, preventing him from focusing.
More and more images blurred past him, thousands of sights and smells. Sweet, sweet aromas wafted towards him but were quickly replaced with the metallic stench of blood, almost choking him. Memories of lying in the hot sun combined with bitter cold winters, simultaneously freezing and burning him.
The many images began swirling about him in his mind, spinning faster and faster and creeping in closer and closer. D struggled to stay focused, to make sense of all the images around him, but there were too many. They were going to fast. It hurt, a lot. He dropped the book and fell to his knees with a loud groan. As the pain in his head grew his moaning grew louder until he was bellowing in pain.
“Little D!” Twilight cried out and rushed to his side. “What’s happening to you? Are you alright?”
“No I’m not alright!” he roared. His hands shot to his head and he let out another anguished scream. “I need your Element!”
“Ok, uh, give me a second!” Twilight stammered. She closed her eyes and focused on the Element of Magic inside of her. She tried desperately to will the Element awake, to get it out of her and into the open for her friend to latch onto. “Please,” she begged the element. “Please come out and help him.” Suddenly she felt a lump forming in her stomach, then something tugged sharply, making her gasp loudly in pain and surprise.
“Sorry Twilight,” D said tightly. “But if I didn’t latch on, I would have probably lost myself.” Twilight slowly opened her eyes and and was amazed at what she saw. She was surrounded by thousands of moving images. Lush green fields and scorched earth darted past her as sounds of anguished screams and children laughing filled the air. She looked around for Skipper and found him outside of the dome, frozen mid-shout. A purple trail of magic connected her to Little D.
"What is all of this," she asked in awe.
"It looks like scattered events throughout my life," D commented. He pointed to one spinning image. It slowed to a stop in front of them. "This is my thirteenth birthday." The picture featured four shadowy figures sitting before a large, plain cake. "Father got me my first dagger that day. He told me it was made in the traditional style."
"What does that mean?" Twilight asked.
"I wish I remembered, " he said sadly. He released the image and it flew back into the vortex of memories.
"What are we looking for now?"
"I guess something that really stands out." D looked around at the images hopefully. Days flew by him, seasons changed every way he looked. The faces in the memories varied vastly. In one frame someone would be smiling with a mug in their hand and in another frame they could be shouting their anger to the skies. “Well, I’m at a loss here.” D said casually. “There’s just no way for me to tell whether or not something is normal.”
“Why not? These are your memories right?”
“Well yeah but, like I said, these are just scattered moments throughout my life. These might as well be videos or something, I only remember a small amount of these things, not even full events.” D turned around again to look at the memories flying around him. His gaze stopped at an image of a little girl with long crimson hair tied up in a ponytail. “Now wait a minute. This girl looks familiar.” D got closer to the image and gave it a look over. It was a girl about twelve years old, long crimson hair, slightly tanned skin and deep green eyes. Little D stepped even closer.
“Do you know her D?” Twilight asked.
“I think so yeah, I think she’s my-”
“Deartháir mór!” the girl shouted jovially, surprising Little D and knocking him onto his back.
“Deirfiúr beag?” Little D asked in astonishment.
“Who?” Twilight asked confusedly.
“She’s my little sister.” The girl in the image smiled and spread her arm out for a hug. Little D got to his feet and and looked at the girl. Slowly, he began walking towards her, when he was mere inches away he spread his own arms out, making the little girl squeal in delight. Suddenly the little girl’s arms pushed out through the memory and wrapped around Little D’s waist.
“Is breá liom tú deartháir mór!” she cried happily into his stomach.
“I...” D tensed up and looked at the girl in shock. He slowly relaxed and a soft smile crept onto his face as he returned the embrace. “Is breá liom tú ró.” The little girl smiled happily before she slowly began to shine a brilliant white then the images did the same. They began glowing brighter and brighter until the light became blinding, forcing Twilight to shut her eyes.
Then the light simply stopped. Twilight opened her eyes and saw Little D simply standing in the middle of the archives with a faint smile on his face.
“Are you guys alright?” Skipper asked urgently as he ran over to Twilight and Little D.
“We’re fine Skips.” D nodded. “How are you.”
“Uh, fine I...guess.” He shook his head. “What happened to you two? One minute Little D is screaming his head off and Twilight was making sure he was okay and in the next you were both standing in the middle of the room.”
“We’re fine Skips, thank you for your concern,” Twilight said with a smile. “D, are you feeling alright?”
“Yeah, but uh, now that you mention it, I think I’m feeling a new power surfacing,” D said and began shuffling around.
“Oh really? What is it?”
“Well, it’s not so much as a power as it is an urge I haven’t had in a very long time.” He shuffled towards the door.
“Well what is it?”
“Twilight, I don’t know how long it’s been since my bladder has worked, but it just got kicked into high-gear and I had twelve gallons of water this morning. Do the math.” And with that, Little D sprinted out of the archives in his desperate search for the nearest bathroom.
“Congratulations big brother!” Discord shouted happily as Little D, Twilight, and Skipper entered the banquet hall. “Oh we’re so happy for you.” Discord popped a noise maker into his mouth and blew loudly, making confetti and balloons rain down from the ceiling. “I decorated the banquet hall myself. What do you think?”
“I think this place is fantastic!” D exclaimed as he looked about the fully decorated room. “This is a way better use of your powers than evil.”
“I have to agree,” Celestia said as she took a bite out of a piece of cake. “Discord this cake is fantastic.”
“Oh it makes me so happy to hear you say that Celestia,” Discord said with a humbled bow.
“I never thought I’d ever see a private party in the banquet hall, let alone one with the Princesses and Discord attending,” Skipper said with an awed look.
“And you’re gonna be partying with them too, let’s go!” Little D grabbed Skipper by the wrists and tossed him into the center of the room. The lights dimmed and heavy drapes closed over the windows filling the room with inky darkness. Then a multitude of colorful lights filled the room and a disco ball lowered down into the center of the room scattering thousands of white lights into every corner of the room. “This is awesome!” D shouted over the booming music.
“Pinkie? Are you done with those cupcakes?” Mr. Called into the kitchen.
“You betcha Mr. Cake. I got em’ right h-” Pinkie Pie stopped mid-sentence and collapsed onto the floor, dropping the tray of treats she was carrying.
“Pinkie?! Oh Celestia are you alright?” Mr. Cake ran to the girl and put his arms around her. “Pinkie can you hear me?” her eyes were closed and she was mumbling to herself. “Pinkie? Wake up!”
“smbdy,” she moaned.
“What’s that dear?” Mr. Cake lifted her head closer to his ear. “Speak up now I could hardly hear you.”
“Smbdy,” she grumbled again.
“Somebody? Somebody did what?”
Pinkie began trembling and a deep, dark, anger filled voice burst from her lips.
“SOMEBODY BROKE A PINKIE PROMISE!”
Discord shuddered and grinned as he sensed a disturbance in the Force. “Brother dear, I cannot express how thrilled I am that we can sit down together like this without making attempts on each other's lives.”
“I’m glad too Discord. I’m actually surprised that you aren’t holding a grudge over the time I distracted you while Lulu and Celly trapped you in stone.”
“Me? Hold a grudge?” he reared his head back and laughed out loudly. “Oh dear brother why on Earth would I hold a grudge about you trapping me in stone for a thousand years or so? Condemning me to the most boring torture ever conceived and forcing me to hold the same position for years,” he finished through gritted teeth. “More punch?” He snapped his fingers and Little D’s mug was filled to the brim with sparkling fruit punch.
“Wait, you were trapped for how long?” D asked confusedly.
“Oops. Did I slip up?” Discord sounded nervous, then smiled again. “Little D, I think it’s high-time you knew just how long you’ve been a Walker. Luna, Celestia, it’s time,” Discord called over the music to the princesses who were currently dancing with Twilight and Skipper. The princesses stopped their dancing and made their way solemnly over to Discord and Little D.
“Little D, Discord, Luna, and I have been talking and we decided that, in the off-chance that you didn’t learn from your memories, we would tell you how long you’ve been this way.”
“Uh, ok,” D said slowly.
“Let’s try easing into this,” Luna thought. “D, how old are Celestia and I?”
“Is this a joke?” D asked. “You’re thirty-five and Celestia is fifty-five. Right?”
“No D,” Celestia said sadly. “You’re off by a few thousand years.”
“A few th-thousand?” D asked in disbelief. “Well, how many thousand?”
“About four,” Discord said with a smile. “You were made this way back when King Apollo and Queen Artemis ruled the lands.”
“I-I don’t,” D started. He slowly eased himself into a nearby chair. “It never felt that long.”
“We know, Little D, which is why we felt it was time to tell you.” Luna said softly and laid a hand on his shoulder comfortingly. “We thought you’d be able to plan things out better if you knew.”
“Yeah, I...I guess that makes sense. Thank you for your consideration,” D said weakly. “This is just a lot to take in.”
“We know it is and we’re here for you Brother.” Discord said with a kind smile and it only widened when his watch beeped loudly. “Except for me.” he stood up and walked to the door, his suit was suddenly replaced by a sheriff's uniform. “I gotta do stuff...” he put a sheriff's hat on. “and...things. I also need this back.” Discord grabbed a patch of inky blackness and tugged on it and it began trailing up to him like a carpet. He walked out the door to the main hall and gave the shadowy rug a quick tug and every single party decoration, streamer, shadow, and balloon shot out of the room and flew directly into Discord’s pocket. “I need this for later.” he said simply and just like that he was gone.
“Who took the party?” Skipper asked irritably. “I was starting to have fun.”
“As sudden as Discord’s departure, is I believe it’s for the best. It’s getting late,” Celestia observed. “And you should both get back home.” She addressed Twilight and Little D. “Little D, I’m sorry for burdening you with this information, but I hope you see the logic in it.”
“No, I-I get. It’s just a lot to take in is all. So much lost time. What have I been doing all these years? But I’ll be fine in a day or so. Just watch.” D smiled faintly.
“I know you will be D.” Celestia returned her own weak smile.
“We’ll be gettin’ outta your hair now Celly so you can go to bed,” D said as he got up from his spot. “Skipper, thanks for your help today.” he said with a nod. “Twilight? You ready to go home?”
“I think so.” Twilight said. “But did you grab the book from the archives?”
“What book?” Luna asked cautiously.
“Just a harmless book that gave me my first memory,” Little D said with a smile. “Realax. To my knowledge no one has ever tried to use it to destroy the world or summon a demon or anything like that.”
“Well...alright. Just take care of it.” Celestia said.
“Will do. Come on Twilight let’s get you home. You look exhausted.”
“I feel exhausted.” She yawned. “Let’s go.”
“HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO ME!” Pinkie Pie roared, driving the citizens of Ponyville into their homes out of raw fear of the enraged party-thrower.
“I swear, Pinkie, I had no idea Discord had this thing planned,” Little D said nervously as he dodged a plate Pinkie threw at him.
“You told me that I’d be the first to know if there was a party in Canterlot! You Pinkie Promised!” She reached behind her back, pulled out a mixing bowl, and then threw it at him.
“I didn’t even know there was going to be a party,” D said defensively as he danced through Ponyville in his attempt to dodge Pinkie Pie’s projectiles.
“There was a surprise party and you didn’t invite me?!” she screeched with refreshed anger. “Those are, like, the best kinds of parties!”
“Pinkie! I swear if I knew, I would have invited you. But I didn’t know and the party didn’t even last that long.” D vaulted over a strawberry stand just as another plate shattered where he had been standing.
“You still broke your promise Little D!” she hollered.
“I’m sorry ok? How can I make this up to you?” D asked as he waved a little piece of white cloth on a stick.
“WITH YOUR BLOOD!” she threw a plate like a discus and it cut the stick right in half.
“This is getting absurd,” he mumbled to himself. “Pinkie just calm down alright?” He stood up from behind his cover and looked around the center of Ponyville. Pinkie Pie was nowhere to be seen. “Where did she go?”
“Over here Dee Dee,” came Pinkie Pie’s sing song voice from behind Little D. He turned around and saw the pink menace grinning madly with her party cannon pointed directly at his face.
“Well...damn.” D muttered. Then everything went black.
“There you are Little D. Where have you been? You disappeared the second we got off the train,” Twilight scolded as the White Walker shuffled through the door.
“I don wanna talk about it,” he said stiffly as he sat down on a couch, his posture rigid.
“Are you ok?”
“I don wanna talk about it.”
“What’s wrong?”
“I don wanna talk about it.”
“Can I get you something to drink?”
“I don wanna talk about it.”
“Erm....do you wan-”
“I don wanna talk about it.”
“Ok. ok. Well, uh, it’s been a long day so I’m just going to finish up some chores upstairs then go to bed. Good night.”
“I don wanna talk about it.” Twilight went upstairs and turned off the lights, leaving Little D to sit alone in the dark.
“Craw?” Terra asked from her perch atop one of the many bookshelves in the library.
“I don wanna talk about it.”
Author's Note
Don't forget that uploading your next chapter right when the newest season airs is probably not the best idea.
Journey of Loyalty: Racing to Harvest
Racing to Harvest
“Are you sure she can’t get up here?” D asked nervously.
“For the last time, yes. You’re in a cloud house floating, like, fifty feet in the air. There’s no way Pinkie Pie can get you,” Rainbow Dash said exhaustedly from her kitchen. “What even happened between you two?”
“Apparently, breaking a Pinkie Promise is grounds for....” he shuddered. “Actually, I don’t want to talk about it.”
“Consider yourself lucky. Last guy that broke a Pinkie Promise was never seen or heard from again,” Dash said ominously.
“Do you think she’s still mad at me?” D asked cautiously.
“D, it’s been three days. I wouldn’t worry about it,” she said with a smile as she walked into her large living room carrying two bottles of soda. “Here,” she handed him a bottle.
“What’s this?” he asked.
“It’s soda. Ever had it before?”
“Never,” he said and took the bottle. “Do I just pull this thingy off here?” he asked pointing to the cap.
“You twist it off actually. Like this,” she gripped her cap and gave it a firm twist making the soda give off a loud hiss. “Now you try,” Little D grabbed the cap and twisted it off with a smile.
“That sounds so cool,” he said with a giddy laugh.
“Yeah, it’s kinda fun I guess,” Rainbow said casually and chugged her soda. She set her bottle on a side table and belched loudly. “Beat that.”
“Uh, gimmie a sec.” D put the bottle to his lips and tilted his head back. He could only manage a few sips before gagging and coughing up most of the soda. “That burns!” he rasped. “What the hell is in--,” he froze mid sentence and stared off into space.
“Uh, Little D? Are you ok?” D continued to stare at nothing. His pulse quickened, his eyes dilated, he could hear the blades of grass rustling far below. “Little D? Can ya’ hear me?” He could hear everything. He heard Rainbow’s heart beating in her chest, he heard Tank snoring upstairs, and he could swear that he heard the neurons firing off in his brain. Suddenly, he grabbed his bottle and downed the rest of the soda in one go. “Woah dude you drink faster than me!” Dash said with a wry smile.
“I have to run!” D shouted as he leapt straight up off of the couch, crashed through Rainbow’s cloudy ceiling and opened his mighty wings so he could angle his fall away from Rainbow’s house. He hurtled through the air like a rock and struck the ground with enough force to leave a deep crater beneath him. “Running!” he shouted excitedly and sprinted off towards Ponyville.
“Woah!” Rainbow shouted as she ran through her front door. “That dude’s goin’ a mile a minute!” She smiled to herself as she jumped off of her cloud patio and spread her cyan wings. “But that’s still not faster than me.”
Little D had never felt so energized at such a high suppression level before. He hollered out in joy as he tore down the dirt road to Ponyville. “THIS IS THE BEST!” he whooped happily.
“Hiya Dee Dee? Watcha’ doin’?” asked a bubbly voice behind him. D looked over his shoulder and saw that Pinkie Pie had somehow gotten herself onto his back for an uninvited piggy-back ride.
“I’m runnin’!” he cried happily. “IhadmyfirstsodaevertodayandnowI’mgoinsuperfastand
“Oh the same thing happens to me sometimes,” Pinkie laughed. “I’ll let you get back to it then.” She looped a rope around D’s waist. She pulled a cord on the pink and blue backpack she was wearing and out shot a parachute. She cried out happily as the wind flew up into the chute and lifted her up off the ground.
“Wanna go higher?” he shouted up to her as she rose to about ten feet off the ground.
“You betcha!” she yelled back. She squealed in delight as Little D sped up, making her go up to twenty-five feet above the ground. “Dashie look how high I am!” she yelled when she noticed the rainbow haired jock coming up on her right.
“Yeah I see ya Pinks,” Rainbow said casually. “D must be goin’ pretty fast then, huh?” She looked down and grinned excitedly at the dust storm that D was kicking up.
“I’ll say. This is the fastest I’ve ever seen anyone go!” Pinkie Pie giggled as she adjusted her grip on the parachute’s handles.
“Fastest you’ve ever seen huh?” Rainbow asked hotly. “We’ll see about that. Hey D!” she shouted down the the white bullet. “How about we race to Sweet Apple Acres?”
“Okay!” he shouted back and quickly veered off the dirt path to the left and tore across grassy hills with Pinkie Pie cheering loudly behind him.
“Woah.” Rainbow stared as D got further and further away. “That dude’s fast.” She shook her head and grinned determinedly. “But he’s still not faster than me.” She sped off after him, sure that she’ll overtake D in no time.
“HE DID IT AGAIN!” Rainbow shouted despairingly. Little D was sitting in a rocking chair, drinking greedily from an oaken mug. “I can’t believe he beat me again!”
“It’s not my fault,” D insisted between gulps. “I was just crafted to be...superior to mortals.” He set his mug atop pyramid of other empty mugs. “Hey A.B., would you kindly grab me another applejuice?”
“But Ah just bought ya fahve an ya’ already had tein,” Applebloom said incredulously from the doorway.
“And I just dead sprinted-five miles,” D said.
“It’s true. I was there,” Pinkie added happily as she folded up her parachute and stuffed it back into her bag.
“So the least you can do is fetch a near-immortal a drink before he dies of thirst.”
“Yer not gonna die of thirst yet,” Apple Bloom said with a laugh.
“Yeah? Well....being thirsty is really uncomfortable,” D argued childishly. “Are you really going to let your new friend get really uncomfortable?”
“Ah guess not,” Apple Bloom said, defeated.
“Hey how about this. I’ll give you two bits for every mug you bring me and one bit for every mug you’ve already brought. Sound good?”
“Ohkay!” she brightened back up and ran inside to the kitchen.
“How did you beat me again?!” Rainbow shouted furiously.
“Like I said. I was just built to be harder, better, faster, and stronger.”
“Our work is never over,” Pinkie Pie giggled and skipped off towards Ponyville.
“Yeah,” D shook his head at the pink menace. “Anyways, don’t take it personally. You’re still the most athletic mortal I ever met in this century.”
“What do you mean ‘the most athletic you’ve met in this century’?” Dash asked crossly.
“I mean exactly what I said. I’ve had the privilege of meeting many people who were capable of extraordinary feats.”
“But have any of them been able to fly faster than me?” she asked proudly.
“I never noticed. I was too busy beating them all in races,” D said with a wry smile.
“Oh so you think you’re fast, huh?”
“I beat you twice already.”
“Those weren’t even real races,” she argued. “I was just goin’ easy on ya’. Yeah that’s it. I wanted to see how fast you are and I gotta say that I’m not impressed.” She crossed her arms and turned her nose to the air.
"Oh yeah? Then how about you and I have a real race then? You pick the time and the location."
"Okay. How about from here toooo...." she thought for a minute and looked around. Her gaze settled on Celestia’s castle high up in the mountains. "From here to Canterlot."
"You're on," D grinned and got up from his chair and walked over to her. He willed his great white wings visible, making Dash gulp nervously. His wings were huge compared to her own, at least twice her six foot wingspan. “What’s with the pale face huh? You’re not getting nervous are you?”
“What? Me nervous? Not a chance.”
“Good,” D said with a confident smile. “Cuz you’ll need every ounce of speed you can muster to beat me.”
“Right back atcha’,” Rainbow said and crouched down into a sprinter’s starting position and D did the same. “Ok, on three. One. Two--”
“Oh Rainbow Dash! There ya’ are. Glad ta’ see that ya’ finally made it,” Applejack said from front door. “Head on over ta th’ barn n’ we can get started.”
“Huh?” Rainbow stood up from her position. “What are you talking about?”
“Oh, mah mistake. Ah just thought you were here to help me out with some chores. Ya know, like ya promised ya would a week ago,” the farmer deadpanned as she walked out to meet them.
“Yeah, yeah Aj. I’ll get right on it. Just as soon Little D and I figure out who's the fastest.”
“It’s me,” D remarked as he peered around Applejack back at the door. “Where’s Applebloom?”
“Ah’ma commin’!” Applebloom replied as if on cue. She struggled out of the front door, carrying a tray piled high with mugs of fresh apple juice.
“Smart kid,” D said with a grimace as he pulled his bit pouch from behind his back. He counted up his empty mugs and the fresh batch Applebloom was carrying to the table. He dug out thirty five bits and set them in Applebloom’s open hands. “Don’t spend them all in one place.”
“Thanks Lil’ D!” Applebloom beamed and ran back inside.
“Now what’s this about chores?” D asked turning back to Rainbow Dash and Applejack
“Rainbow promised me a week ago that she’d help me out with some work ‘round here today an’ here she is, three hours late an’ ‘bout ta run off again.”
“I’ll be right back Applejack. I just gotta race Little D real quick.”
“Whatcha gotta do is show up when ya’ say ya’ will and help when ya said ya’ will.”
“I’m gonna help Aj I just gotta race Little D real quick and then I’ll be right back.”
“By the time you finish yer little race you’ll be too doggone tired to so much as lift a finger ta’ help.”
“Applejack, unlike you, I have amazing stamina. I could race D to Canterlot ten times in a row, and win, and net even break a sweat.”
“You are so fulla’ yerself ya’ know that Rainbow Dash?”
“No. I’m full of awesome and I could totally fly to Canterlot and back ten times no problem.”
“You could not!”
“Could to!”
“Could not!”
“Could-”
“Hey Applejack? What were these chores that needed to get done?” D interrupted.
“Oh? Uh let’s see now. We gotta get the West field plowed fer corn, make sure the apple squeezer is still workin’ right, tidy up the barn, an we gotta clear out some dead trees in the South Plot.”
“Thank you. Proceed.” He downed two mugs of apple juice and walked off towards the west.
“That was weird, now where were we?” Rainbow asked herself. “Oh right! Could so!”
“Could not!”
“You’re Big Macintosh right?” D asked the shirtless orange-haired man as he struggled with his plow.
“Eeyup,” he said simply.
“Thought so. You’re grandmother told me you weren’t much of a talker.”
“Nnope.”
“Cool. Just thought I’d drop by and see if you needed any help with the plowing.”
“Nnope.”
“You sure? That’s a lot of field for one guy to plow. No matter how experienced they are. How about you take a water break and I’ll take care of this field for you.”
“Hmm?” Big Mac stopped his work to look at the stranger.
“You’ve already plowed half the field. I’ll get this done for you in no time at all. I might just plant the corn also.”
“Nnope,” the farmer said and turned to resume his work but he widened his eyes in surprise to see that the entire field had already plowed and planted.
“Yeah, well, I kinda already took care of it,” D said as he leaned against a large farming sickle. “Don’t worry, I might not be a farmer but I’ve been walking these fields since before you were even born.” He snapped his fingers and his tool disappeared.
“Whut?” Big Mac looked around in disbelief. “How-”
“Cuz’ I’m magic and, contrary to popular belief, I like helping people.” D walked over to Big Mac’s plow and effortlessly slung it over his shoulders. “Now let’s get you back to the house. It’s lunchtime.”
“Could not!” Applejack hollered.
“Could too times infinity!” Rainbow Dash shouted back.
“Don’t you bring yer fancy math-a-matics inta’ this!” Applejack growled.
“Lunch time!” Applebloom called from the porch.
“Sweet!” Rainbow Dash said with a grin. “I’m starved.”
“How could ya’ be? Ya’ just got here!”
“Yeah but I didn’t have any breakfast.”
“Fine. You can have some lunch here but after that yer gettin’ right ta’ work.”
“Sounds fine to me. Just you watch Applejack, I’ll get your chores done in no time at all,” Rainbow Dash said smugly as she walked to the farm house.
“We’ll just see about that,” Applejack retorted and followed after Rainbow Dash.
“Yeah. We will.” Rainbow walked into the kitchen with a grin. “”Woah man! Granny Smith! Did you make your famous vegetable soup for lunch?”
“You betcha’!” the old farmer said with a grin. “But didja’ earn yer meal Rainbow?”
“Well, not exactly. But I definitely will after lunch. I’m here to help Applejack out with some chores.”
“Oh are ya’ now? Well ya’ better eat up then. Ya got a lot of work ahead of you.”
“Yeah I know.” Rainbow shrugged. “But no biggie. I’ll get those chores done no problem.”
“So ya’ keep sayin’,” Applejack said as she grabbed a bowl of soup from the counter and sat next to her little sister at the table. “How d’ya plan on doin’ a whole day’s wortha’ chores in half a day?”
“With my trademark speed and strength of course.” Rainbow smiled smugly as she walked over to the table with her own bowl of soup. Just then, Big Macintosh stumbled into the kitchen. “‘Sup Mac. How ya’ doin’?” Rainbow asked
“Uhhh.” He glanced nervously out the door.
“Somethin’ botherin’ ya’ big brother?” Applejack asked concernedly.
“Enope,” he replied uneasily and walked over to Granny Smith. He cupped his hands over her ear and whispered to her. When he was done whispering his message the old farmer broke out into a loud laugh.
“Oh that’s just Lil’ D Big Mac. No need ta’ worry ‘bout ‘im. Though Ah would say that with ‘im helpin’ us out we can call it a day earlier that usual.”
“Is he gunna eat with us?” Applebloom asked happily.
“Ah don’t think so deary. That boy don’t eat , well, anythin’ really,” Granny Smith said with a smile as she ladled up a bowl of soup for herself.
“Whut’dy mean he don’t eat, Granny Smith? Everybody eats,” Applebloom asked innocently.
“Well Little D ain’t exactly like everybody, Applebloom. Fer one, he’s probably the strongest man Ah know.”
Little D let out a roar as he tore yet another dead apple tree out of the ground and tossed it into a large pile of uprooted dead trees. He rolled his shoulders with a sigh. “I’m really gettin’ tired of yankin’ trees out of the ground.” He thought for a minute and went through his mental checklist. “I still gotta tidy up the apple squeezer and make sure the barn still works.” He cocked his head and looked at the cloudless sky. “No, wait. That can’t be right.”
“Now Big Macintosh don’t gimmie that look. Ah know yer plenty strong but you’ve never seen D work,” Smith said with a wry smile. “He’s got this way with machines an an eye fer detail that Ah ain’t seen on nobody else.”
“That should do it,” D said as he tightened the last bolt on the apple squeezer. He stretched his arms above his head with a groan. “Man, I forgot how tedious farm work is.” He looked around the spotless barn with a grin. “And that should be the last of my chores.” He slowly walked through the barn again, making sure that every nook and cranny was spotless. He examined the old hooks on the walls that held farm equipment of various sizes. Satisfied that everything was clean, he left the barn and headed for the farm house.
“And not to mention how sweet he is, how caring he is, how passionate he is,” Granny Smith sighed blissfully and gazed out the kitchen window. “And don’t get me started on how big his, er, heart is.”
“What the hay are you talking about?” Rainbow Dash practically yelled.
“Well yung’un. Ya’ see, Little D an’ Ah-”
“Did someone say my name?” D asked from the doorway.
“Where were you?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“Around. I took care of those chores for you guys though,” D said as he walked into the kitchen.
“Wait! Ya’ did what?” Applejack stared in disbelief.
“I took care of those chores you and Rainbow Dash were going to do,” he said simply. “Now what were you guys talking about?”
“Us,” Granny Smith said.
“Oh okay,” D smiled and headed back for the door.
“Lil’ D you come back here. They might as well know.”
“Know whut?” Applejack asked curiously.
“That I used to date your grandmother,” D said quietly. Four jaws dropped and four pairs of eyes darted between Little D and Granny Smith. “Kay’ kiddies! Story time!” D shouted happily. He snapped his fingers and everything went black.
Meanwhile in the Appleloosa Apple Orchard
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
“Please! Somebody! Help!” cried out a damsel in distress.
“Quit yer yappin’!” a masked bandit demanded. “Gimmie all yer bits pronto!”
“A-ah don’t got no bits on me mister. P-please j-just let me go,” she whimpered pitifully as the knife wielding thief pushed his arm into her throat.
“Then I’ll just take somethin’ else then!” the thief brought back his knife and prepared to strike.
“Hey assbut!” called a voice from behind the thief. He turned to face the stranger but was greeted by a bronze chain to his face. “Oh sorry ‘bout that man!” the stranger cried out apologetically. “I was aiming for your nuts.” He lashed out with another chain and hit his original mark with a painful thwack, making the thug fall to the ground. “Aaaaand there they are. Sorry about the miss earlier. I’m not used to aiming for such small targets.”
“What the hell?” the thief cried out in agony. “Don’t you know who I am?”
“Yeah. You’re Swift Hand the Master Thief, introduced in chapter 7, recurring character and sub-plot advancement mechanism. You act like I haven’t read this fic dude,” the stranger replied casually.
“What the hell are you talking about?” Swift grunted as he struggled to his feet.
“Oh the little bugger wants uppie, is that it?” the stranger asked cruelly. “Well let’s send him uppie.” The stranger lashed out with two bronze chains and wrapped them around Swift’s ankles. He pulled hard and began swinging him around and around, faster and faster.
“Hey! Let me go you bastard!” Swift shouted.
“Kay,” the stranger responded simply and released his chain, sending Swift flying. “Oh yeah, I can tell we’ll be doin’ this a lot.”
“T-thank you mister,” the woman stammered out. “You saved me. Is there anythin’ Ah kin do ta’ repay ya’?”
“Aw shucks miss. I didn’t do this for a reward,” the stranger said bashfully. “I did it for the good ol’ fashioned sake of violence.” He grinned manically. “Well anyway Ah better mosey on outta’ here.” the stranger said, adopting a rich southern accent.
“Wait mister. Kin Ah at least ask ya’ yer name?”
“Ah ain’t stoppin’ ya miss.”
“Well?” she started, “Whut is it?”
“Mah name lady?” the stranger repeated. He didn’t even glance over his shoulder, his brown duster flowing in the slight breeze. “Mah name’s Johnny. Johnny B. Goode.”
“Dun dun DUUUUUN! Big reveal!” a voice inside Johnny’s head shouted jovially.
“I’m almost positive that the readers already knew who he was.” replied without a hint of enthusiasm.
“Yeah, but I bet they didn’t know Johnny’s middle or last name though.”
“I suppose you’re right. Speaking of which, how did we ever end up with this name? It totally doesn’t match with the name scheme everyone has going on.”
“Simple Voice of Reason. Seth, and subsequently Famine, has a healthy appreciation of music from the fifties.
“Ooooh okay.” Numb Nuts said. “So wanna do a musical number?”
“Hell yeah I do.” Johnny grinned. He walked off into the sunset singing about why fools fall in love.
Author's Note
Don't forget to study for finals or whatever!
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
Sweet Apple Acres 100 years ago
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
Little D lead his group towards the center of a small town currently under construction. The sawing of wood and hammering of nails filled the air. “Consider yourselves lucky,” he told the Apples and Rainbow Dash. “It’s not everyday you get to see your town being built from the ground up.
“Why’dja bring us here, D?” Applejack asked annoyedly.
“Well, when I said that Granny Smith and I said that we used to date you looked stupefied, so I figured that I’d show you how it happened,” D said simply. He pointed to two young women walking side by side. One looked like she was twenty and the other looked like she was eighteen. “Do they look familiar, Apple Bloom?” Apple Bloom narrowed her eyes at the group.
“Ya’ know, Ah think so,” she said slowly. “The one on the left looks a lot like Auntie Applesauce only, really young.”
“What about you, Applejack?” D asked.
“Yeah actually. The one on the right looks almost exactly like you Granny,” Applejack said in disbelief.
“That’s because it is her,” D said simply. “I’m going to show you how we met. It isn’t exactly the most romantic story ever, but it is quite unique.” Granny Smith smiled a bit at that.
“Ah can’t believe how good th’ town’s lookin’ Smith. Our boys are really doin’ a fine job,” Aunt Applesauce said excitedly. “Can ya’ believe that Princess Celestia herself let us settle down out here?”
“Ah’m still havin’ a hard time belivin’ it mah self,” Granny Smith said with an honest smile. “An lookit the progress we’ve made. It ain’t even been a week an’ we’re already half done with the town.” She spread her arms out and sighed happily. “Ah kin tell we made a good choice in comin’ out here. Ain’t nothin’ gonna stop us now.” And that’s when irony struck. Without warning a grand piano fell on top of Granny Smith, smashing her flatter than an apple pancake.
“What in tarnation happened?” Applejack asked in horror as she quickly went to cover Apple Bloom’s eyes.
“She was killed by a falling piano being delivered by the first in a long line of klutzy mail carriers,” D said and pointed to a man with short blond hair covering his mouth in shock. “This is when we met.” D pointed to two familiar people that had joined the crowd.
“Have you ever seen a death as odd as this, Uncle?” the Little D in the image asked Death.
“Dear Nephew, I have seen many odd things in my long life, however this is definitely new," Death said as he walked over to the pile of used-to-be piano. "Are you alright, my dear?"
"Uhhhgh, whut happened?" Granny Smith asked groggily as her own spirit form stepped out of her body. "It feels like Ah got crushed by a covered wagon."
"Try a piano sweetheart," D said bemusedly. He gave her his hand and she took it with a smile.
“Thank ya’ kindly stranger, Ah thought Ah was a goner fer a second there.” She stood up tall and dusted herself off.
“Who said you’re still alive?” Uncle said with his usual slowness.
"Whut d'ya mean?" Smith asked confusedly.
"We're saying you're dead," D said bluntly.
"Whut d'ya mean dead?" Smith asked hotly. "Ah ain't feelin' dead.
"Denial," D said boredly.
“Whut d’ya mean ‘denial’ huh? Ah ain’t denyin’ nothin’ ‘cuz there ain’t nothin’ here to deny!” Smith spat.
“Anger,” Uncle said softly. “My dear, if you would just look behind yourself you’ll see that we tell no lies.” Smith raised an eyebrow in suspicion then turned around slowly.
“Oh by Faust!” she gasped in horror as she gazed at her own corpse and the small crowd that had gathered around it. “Th-that can’t be. Ah mean, it is me but it can’t be. There’s gotta be somethin’ Ah can do ta’ get back.”
“Bargaining,” D said with a soft smile. “And as it just so happens my dear there is something you can do. You ever hear those old stories about how people beat Death in chess and come back to life, well, it’s sort of true.”
“Whut are ya’ talkin’ ‘bout stranger?” Smith asked suspiciously.
“Simple rules for a simple game is all. Beat Death once and you get a year back. Once that year is up, we’ll come back for your soul unless you can beat us again.”
“Are ya’ fer’ real? Ya’ better not be pullin’ the leg of a young lady.”
“We’re not joking and, c’mon, ‘lady’? Don’t flatter yourself Smith,” D said with a wry smile.
“How d’ya know mah name stranger?” she asked suspiciously.
“I’m Death’s student. He takes me around sometimes to teach me about death and dying. So when there’s a soul to be reaped he fills me in on the life the person has lived and, I gotta say, you don’t exactly scream femanimity.”
“Hey!” she yelled. “You take that back er so help me Faust.”
“What? You gonna help prove my point?” D asked with a wide grin.
“Maybe Ah will- uh, what’s yer name again?”
“Little D,” he said simply. “And no, it’s not an innuendo.”
“An inya-what-now?” Smith cocked her head in confusion.
“Nephew you’ve gotten her sidetracked,” Death said with a sigh.
“Aww, can’t I have fun with the cute ones every once in a while?”
“She’s dead,” Death deadpanned.
“Not if she beats me at chess,” D argued.
“You're going to play her?” Death asked surprised.
“Course I am. I know how to play,” D said defensively. “Just not very well,” he added under his breath
“You’re not going to purposefully throw this match on the slim chance of a date are you?” Death frowned.
“Uncle! Are you accusing me of breaking one of our most serious laws?” D asked insulted.
“Yes, because I know how you act around girls that catch your fancy,” Death said with a tight smile.
“That obvious, huh?” D asked embarrassed.
“Whut are ya’ goin’ on about now?” Smith asked impatiently.
“Uh, nothin’,” D said as he cleared his throat quickly. “Anyway, we got a chess match to play.” He snapped his fingers and a platinum and silver chess board rose out of the ground on a large table designed like a large hourglass. “You do know how to play right?”
“Ah get the gist of it, yeah," Smith said slowly as she walked over to the table. Suddenly the memory froze, like someone stopped a movie scene midway through.
"Well what happened?" Rainbow Dash demanded.
"She died a horrible and painful death," D said casually.
"Really?" she gasped in horror. Both D and Granny Smith slowly turned and gave Rainbow a look. "Oh. Right."
"Anyway, I'm not gonna bore you with the details, so basically, Smith beat me because because she kept distracting me."
"Ya kept starin’ mah body," Smith deadpanned.
"Details, details," D waived the comment aside. "Fast forward a few weeks and we're dating. The end."
"Now hold on there a minute there D," Smith said. "Ya' skipped over a few important details there.”
“I fail to see how,” D said.
"Well, fer starters, ya never mentioned how nervous ya were when ya first asked me out." She turned to Applejack and her friends. "He showed up at the farm all jittery an' nervous an' it took him all day just ta' ask me out ta' dinner."
"I fail to see how that's important," D said uncomfortably.
“It really ain’t. Ah just like embarrassin’ ya’ every once and a while,” Granny Smith teased. Little D grumbled in response.
“Anyway, I just thought you all should see this. It’s important for you kids to know what goes on right after death,” he said simply. He then snapped his fingers and the illusion dissolved, leaving the Apple Family and Rainbow Dash standing outside the old farm house. “Any questions?” No one said anything. “Alrighty then. Hey Rainbow, think you got enough juice in you for a quick race?”
“Do you really have to ask?” she grinned defiantly.
“Sweet. Let me just go tell Celestia and Luna to expect you in an hour.” He smiled wickedly and immediately shot off towards Canterlot.
“Not on your life!” she shot back and tore off after him.
“What a dumb waste of time,” Numb Nuts remarked snidely.
“Yeah seriously. A vision and a race? When the hell is he gonna get back to finding his past?” John said. He stood on top of the tallest apple tree in Sweet Apple Acres. He gazed through a pair of binoculars. “At this rate, it’s gonna be forever before my part comes in.”
“Isn’t this your part already?” Numb Nuts asked.
“Technically, yeah, but I mean the parts when I really get involved,” he replied with a shrug.
“Oh! You mean like when you and Lil’ D do that thing and that awesome explosion happens?” Numb Nuts asked excitedly.
“Yup.” John smiled.
“And when you kill those dudes and that other dude becomes your friend?”
“Hey! Spoilers asshole!”
“But I was super vague about it!”
“Doesn’t matter. These readers have, like, ten points in their perception skill.”
“And ten points in charisma.”
“Don’t be a kiss-ass. Don’t listen to him readers. I’m sure you're all very uncharismatic.”
“I don’t really think that’s helping out our green thumb-red thumb ratio,” Reason pointed out boredly.
“Bah! What do you know?”
“Less than you think but more than you’d hope.”
“HEY!” Numb Nuts cried. “References are my shtick!”
“I’m just surprised that you know what shtick means.”
“It’s a flavor right?”
“I hate you.”
“Love you too honey!”
Author's Note
Don't forget; love can be found anywhere. Sometime you just gotta be crushed by a piano and get a little bit dead before you can find it.
To the Library
Little D was enjoying the sunshine as he sat on the grand balcony. He took a sip from his cup of tea and sighed contentedly. “This is nice,” he said aloud. “Beautiful weather, nice tea, fresh air, and my favorite princess next to me. After all this is over I think I’m gonna spend the rest of my life on my back porch just drinkin’ tea and watchin’ the clouds roll on by.”
“When what is over?” Luna asked.
“You know. The great big battle between Steel and I.”
“You’ll also be fighting Tear Drop, won’t you?”
“Well, yeah, but I figure she’ll be in too much shock that I defeated Steel. So I can come in quick and easy and take her out too.”
“You’ll also be fighting an entire army trained under the student of War.”
“Bah, Steel has been gathering and training troops for, what, a decade or two?”
“It’s been nearly fifteen hundred years.”
“Woah, what, really?” D said with a hint of nervousness. He shook his head and smiled again, “Ah, whatever, a trooper is a mortal, and when a mortal faces a near-immortal the mortal loses.”
“But you could be facing hundreds of thousands of highly trained soldiers,” Luna insisted as she angled herself in her chair so she could see his face. “You’ve never faced more than one enemy at a time before.”
“Luna I’ll be fine. For all we know, Steel could just be bluffing and he has, like, fifty guys and a goat.”
“A goat?”
“Point is, I don’t know what I’m going up against, but I’ve been training long enough and hard enough to be able to take on anything anyone throws at me,” be beamed confidently and took another sip of his tea. The two sat quietly for a moment before Luna broke the silence.
“Have you ever killed anyone, big brother?”
“What kind of question is that?” he asked quizzically.
“Earlier you said that you would merely defeat Steel and Tear Drop. You never said that you would kill them.”
“I’ve taken plenty of lives, Luna,” D replied, slightly irritated.
“No, you’ve escorted souls to the afterlife.”
“I’ve defeated thousands of demons and banished them into Tartarus!”
“But you haven’t killed anyone before, have you?”
“Well, no, but it can’t be that hard, right? Just make em’ bleed until theres no more blood to bleed.”
“Are you telling me that in over four thousand years, you’ve never once killed anybody?”
“Yes! Alright!” D snapped. “I’ve never killed anyone, wanna know why? Death isn’t about killing people, ok? It’s about balance, judgment, and escorting the souls of the dead to the afterlife. Uncle doesn’t show up until after the person is dead anyway and why should I force souls to be reaped early? It would just make him work harder.” he dropped his voice and his expression turned sad. “Besides, if I killed anyone, it would just be confirming what people already think about Death.”
“Little D, I know your main mission is to spread the word about what your uncle and the others are really like, but sometimes people just need to die. I know it sounds callous but isn’t that your uncle’s motto? ‘Destroy the bad and replace it with the good,’ right?” Luna reached out and gave D’s shoulder a squeeze.
“It’s; ‘remove the old and make way for the new,’ Lu.” D shrugged off Luna’s hand and got off of his chair. “I thought I told you that at least a hundred times, regardless I guess the principle still applies.” he sighed and began scanning the sky. “Violence sucks,” he grumbled as he continued searching. “Where is she anyway, I’ve been waiting here for, like, five minutes.”
“Where’s who, brother?” Luna asked curiously.
“I was havin’ a race with Rainbow Dash and now she’s nowhere to be seen. I thought she was the fastest flyer in all of Equestria.”
“Didn’t you teleport here?” luna asked accusingly.
“Nope,” D said quickly. “I’m just too fast for the likes of Miss. I-can-break-the-sound-
“Someday you’ll have to race her for real you know,” Luna rolled her eyes as she got out of her chair.
“Doubt it,” he said casually. He pointed to a dot in the sky with a faint rainbow trail behind it. “There she is.” he turned his palm up to the sun and shot out a single bolt of dark purple magic, signaling his location. “Bout time you showed up!” D shouted as Rainbow flew in closer. Rainbow Dash grit her teeth in frustration.
“Whatever! I wasn’t even going full speed. Now that I know how fast you are I won’t pull any stops next time we race.”
“Yeah you say that now but what happens next time I beat you? You gonna make more excuses?” D grinned smugly.
“Keep talkin’ like that D and I’ll have to kick your a-” she landed next to Little D and dropped whatever threat she was about when she noticed the Princess of the Night was present. “Princess Luna,” she quickly dropped to a bow. “What are you doing here?”
“I live here,” she said simply and motioned for Rainbow Dash to stand.
“Well, yeah, I know that, but what are you doing here with D?”
"Little D and I have been friends for ages. I know the second he steps foot in the castle and he always tries hiding from me."
“It’s like hide and seek,” D smiled. “Only, when she finds me, she chews out the guards for letting me slip past.”
“Yes, that reminds me, who was the soldier on duty? Skipper, was it?” Luna asked aloud.
“Nah that wasn’t him,” Little D said quickly. “It was, uh,” he snapped his fingers and thought for a moment. “Flash Sentry, er, something.”
“Hmm, I believe I need to have a word with this soldier, if you’ll both excuse me for a moment,” Princess Luna nodded and left D and Rainbow alone in the small garden.
"Don't get me wrong Rainbow, I love Luna, but I can practically tell her anything and she'll believe it. I mean, what kind of stupid name is Flash Sentry?" he chuckled and shook his head. "Anyway, what do you wanna do next? Race back to Ponyvill? Push up competition? Help me save the world from damnation? Long-jump?”
“What was that second from last one?”
“Saving the world.”
“Oh, yeah, that one sounds pretty important.”
“That’s cuz it is.”
“Well, what do we gotta do then?”
“Just gotta find out where I used to live. I know the name of the island, but just not where it is.
“How are you going to figure out where you used to live?” D was quiet before he answered.
“Well, I think theres a vague map in the book I found in the archives,” D said as he pulled the old book bound in green leather from behind his back. He flipped through the pages until he found what he was looking for. “Yeah, right here is a map of Epona’s isle,” he said as he showed Rainbow Dash a hand drawn map of an island on one page. On the other page was a smaller picture of the island with the water around it labeled in a language Rainbow couldn’t read. A jagged coastline was drawn out far to the left and right of the island, but even Rainbow could tell that the labeling was smudged beyond recognition
“Obviously the first thing one would think to do with a map like this would be to look at a larger map to find where these areas correspond, longitude and latitude and all that. Unfortunately this is a non-scaled guess map of the island.” he sighed and put the book back behind his back where Rainbow presumed it just simply disappeared.
“So basically I have a hot lead but nothing to do with it yet. It’s like that weird extra button you get with a new jacket or something. I see it and I know what it’s supposed to do, but, I mean where does it go, right? What do I do with this extra button, why would you give me this?” he looked over at Rainbow Dash who was giving him an odd look. “Oh, sorry, sometimes I start rambling when I get frustrated.”
“It’s...fine.” Rainbow said hesitantly. “So, where do you think we should go next?”
“Uh, I think the palace’s library is still open, if you don’t mind going there with me.”
“Yeah, sure,” she said. “As long as you don’t expect me to read anything too nerdy.”
“Rainbow, if I’m right, we’ll just need to look and hundreds of maps. Not to hard, right?”
“Not hard, but it sounds super boring.”
“How about this then, when we find the island on the map, we’ll race to it, sound good?”
“Hmph, only if you're ready to go down, D,” Rainbow said confidently. Little D just smiled in return.
“Down in history maybe.”
Meanwhile in a field somewhere between Ponyvill and Manehattan
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
“Ugh,” Johnny groaned as he struggled to sit up. “I feel like I got hit by a train.”
“That’s because you did.” Reason replied boredly.
“Wait, really?” John looked at the blood covered train next to him. “Well I’ll be damned. Why the hell would I do something that stupid?”
“Somethin’ about a train robbery,” Numb Nuts said.
“Wait, was I the one robbing the train, or-”
“How the hell are you still alive?” the gruff voice of a train robber demanded.
“Oh yeah, now I remember.” Johnny lept to his feet and immediately punched the would-be thief in front of him square in the jaw. “Gotta take these dudes down. Nobody but nobody kills me and gets away with it.” he tore the train’s door off it’s hinges without any effort and tossed it behind him. “Gonna make ‘em bleed.”
“Hey, dude, you might wanna calm down,” Numb Nuts said hesitantly. “There’s still people on board.”
“Let ‘em watch.” he spat bitterly as he stormed through the cars.
“I really don’t think that’s a good idea,” Reason said, his usual calm voice losing it’s edge. “Remember last time something like this happened? Manehatten was on fire for days.”
“I’ll be gentle with the humans,” John said as he casually sent his fist through the belly of a train robber. He let him drop to the floor as blood rushed out of the robber’s wound, quickly painting the flooring a deep crimson red. “I promise.”
“Did you just rip that dude’s stomach out?” Numb Nuts asked in horror.
“Probably, hey pal, what does this look like to you?” John threw the bloody organ in his left hand directly at the face of the robber standing in front of him. The thief barely had time to scream in horror as John effortlessly crushed his head between his hands, splashing his face with blood. “Guess he didn’t know. Hey, is it getting dark, or is it just me?”
“It is you, you idiot! ” Reason shouted. “You’re entering you feral state! Calm down or everybody on board is going to die!” But John couldn’t hear the warning. All he could hear was the screaming of passengers around him.
The few robbers Johnny ran into were quickly and violently cut down as he made his way to the caboose.They begged to be spared but he wouldn’t listen. He couldn’t hear them. He couldn’t hear anything anymore except for the blood rushing in his ears. He blacked out shortly after tearing out the last train robber’s spine.
When the train finally arrived in Manehatten there were no survivors, only blood and mutilated corpses strewn about the train cars madly.
In the front of the train there was a note hastily scrawled out in blood that read; You probably forgot that I’m a dangerous sociopath with a long history of violence.
Author's Note
Don't forget to check the trains for anything suspicious!
Rainbow Dash was bored.
She sat at a white table in the Canterlot Library. She looked at Little D as he paced back and forth in front of a very large map of the world he had hung in front of the library’s large bank of windows. He held his green book out at arms length as he tried to find his home.
“Ugh,” Rainbow groaned and pulled at her face boredly. “What’s taking you so long?”
“Things like this take time, Rainbow, and I’ve only been searching for...” He taped one of the silver buttons on his black glasses. “Oh, it’s been an hour already, huh?” Rainbow Dash groaned again and let her head fall onto the desk.
“This. Is. So. Boring!” She punctuated each word by hitting her head into the desk.
“Hey, hey, hey,” D said without even glancing back. “Don’t give yourself a concussion just yet. I still need you for when we find my old place.”
“Well hurry up and find it then,” Rainbow moaned. “This is way too boring.”
“Yeah, you’ve said that that a couple times already,” D said, finally turning around to look at Rainbow Dash. “You do know that you’re free to help me at anytime, right?” Rainbow Dash groaned in response and slowly got out of her chair. She walked down to Little D.
“What do you want me to do anyway?” Dash asked tiredly.
“Just help me try and find Epona’s Isle on this map.” He pointed to the large map in front of them. “I didn’t think it would take this long to find a single island, but...” He glared at the map. “There are, like, a ton of islands in the world.”
Rainbow Dash glanced at the map and noticed that, it was, in fact, dotted with Islands large and small.
“Now, here we are.” He pointed to a landmass at the left side of the map. “And there is everything else.” He made a wide gesture to the entire rest of the map. “Epona’s Isle is somewhere in there.”
“Really?” Rainbow asked boredly.
“Yes, really. Now what I can’t figure out is,” he waved a hand at the map. “Where the hell is it?”
“Oh is that all that was tripping you up?” Rainbow asked sarcastically.
“Give me a break, ok? I have no idea of what the hell I’m looking for.”
“What makes you think I have any idea of what to look for?”
“You have fresh young eyes, RD, maybe you can see something I can’t,” D moaned helplessly. “I hate maps!”
“Calm down D, we’ll take care of this.” She turned and faced the map. “It’s just gonna take a while.”
“At least I have someone who can join me in my misery.”
“Yeah.” D and Rainbow stood together in silence for a few more minutes before Little D spoke up.
“This sucks.”
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ One Hour Later +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
Little D rubbed his tired eyes. “What the hell is it with this journey?” he asked himself. “First I had to read every book in a library, then I had to read every history book in the Canterlot Archives, and now I’m stuck here looking at maps.”
“Quit yer whinin’,” Rainbow spat. “I’m stuck doin’ this too.”
“Yeah, I know you are.” D looked at the map hanging on the wall. “You wanna take a break?”
“A break sounds nice,” Rainbow agreed.
“Well, wanna just wander around the gardens for a while? The fresh air oughta’ do us some good.”
“Sounds like a plan.” The pair walked outside. The smell of clean air and the singing of birds washed over them.
Little D took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Oh man that’s the stuff.” He stretched his arms above his head with a groan. “I can’t wait ‘till I’m done with all this researching crap.”
“I know whatcha’ mean,” Rainbow groaned. “I’m not used to being cooped up like this.”
“Me neither,” D nodded and started down the library’s stairs. “Been a traveler just about all my life. Just stopin’ in a town every once in a while for some company, ya’ know?”
“Really?” Rainbow asked as she followed D down the stairs.
“Yeah,” D nodded. “It gets lonely out there.” He lead the way down the white gravel path.
“How so?”
“Well,” D thought for a minute as he escorted Rainbow to the gardens. “For the most part its just wandering around aimlessly and washing up in random towns. I try spreading the word of Death and people pass me off as a crazy cultist. Of course, it isn’t true, but it never stops a large group of fools committing suicide because they got the message all turned around.”
“They did what?”
“Hey it’s not my fault. I very clearly stated that Death isn’t a murder-loving monster that feed on the souls of the the dead and that he should instead be considered a powerful omnipresent being that is simply doing his job. No clue how the ‘suicide makes Death happy’ message came out of it, but, whatever.” The pair continued along the path in silence and soon found themselves in the Canterlot Gardens.
“Dibs on that tree!” shouted Rainbow Dash. She zipped up to a nearby tree and settled down on one of its branches.
“What are you doing?” D asked with a smirk.
“Relaxin,’” Rainbow replied casually.
“In a tree?”
“In a tree,” she confirmed and closed her eyes. “Come back in an hour or two and we can get back to work.”
“How can you stay up there that long?”
“I’ve had years of practice D. I kinda’ mastered the art of Tree Napping.”
“Uh, alright then. But if you fall out, I’m totally sayin’ I told you so.”
“Yeah, yeah, just get outta here will ya’? You’re takin’ up my napping time.”
“Sorry, I’ll be leaving now.” D turned and walked deeper into the gardens. “Sure is nice in here.” D smiled and took off his glasses. “Man, I get so tired of wearing these damn things.” He closed them and put them in his breast pocket. “Still, I should count my blessings. I’ve come so far in just a few short days. I can’t believe I’m already well on my way with this journey. Already got the first leg of things done to boot.” He smiled up at the sky. “I’m starting to think that things are going to work out just fine.”
“That is definitely not going to work out just fine.”
“Beg pardon?” D looked around for the voice.
“What do you mean it’s not going to work? It’s totally fine.”
“That’s what I’m sayin’.” D turned to his left and narrowed his eyes. He quickly pulled out his glasses and put them on as he crept toward the voices.
“No, it ain’t fine,” the voice of an older man scolded. “I’ve been workin’ in these gardens before yer pappy was even born.”
“I know that Gramps, but believe me when I say that this thing works wonders,” replied the voice of a younger man. Little D followed the sound of the voices into a clearing. There was an old man who had a well trimmed gray beard and wore a pair of old overalls, a faded yellow stained shirt, muddied black work boots and an old beaten straw hat.
“That new fangled machine ain’t worth the scrap it’s made out of,” the old man said bitterly.
“Look, Gramps, I know you don’t like change, but sometimes its for the best,” the younger man said kindly. He was dressed in a ratty blue hoodie, blue jeans, and blue sneakers. His blue hair was cut short and he was standing in front of what looked to be a bulky push mower. “Look, you’re getting older, you can’t deny that, but you can’t keep using that old push mower anymore. This gasoline powered one works way better.”
“I don’t care if it’s powered by Celestia’s sun! I don’t like that thing. Its way too noisy. It’ll scare the animals away and make everything smell like Manehatten.”
“What the hell are they talking about?” Little D asked himself. “That heap of junk there?”
“Gramps, yeah, it might smell bad, but that doesn’t mean it doesn’t work, I mean, take yourself for an example.”
“Watch it.”
“All jokes aside Gramps, I’m just worried about you is all. Thats why I bought this thing in the first place.”
“Oh I know,” the old man said, his tone softened. “I just don’t think it’s best for the garden.”
“Would you at least like to try it out?” the young man asked. “You just gotta turn this key here.”
“This one right here?” the old man walked behind the machine’s handles and turned the key. Suddenly the a loud roaring erupted from the machine as smelly black smoke billowed out of the top. “Son of a--,” the old man quickly turned off the mower and glared at his grandson. “I told you this would happen! Look, all the birds were scared away!” The old man pointed to an enormous flock of birds fleeing the garden.
“Look, I know it’s not the quietest machine, but it’ll really save you a lot of time!”
“I don’t care how much time you think I could save. Look around kiddo. You think this can be done with a powered machine? Every inch of these gardens is taken care of by me using my push mower and a pair of hedge clippers. I don’t need no heap of junk messin’ up the lawn.”
“But I-”
“No buts. Honestly, you kids these days are too dependent on your new fancy technology. You just need to learn how to appreciate relying on the older models.”
“Older...models?” Something about that struck D hard. “Wait a minute. Wait just a damn minute here.” He put a fist to his chin and thought for a moment before his eyes lit up with a stroke of brilliance. “I’m an idiot.” He turned and ran away from the clearing. “I’m an idiot!” He stormed through the bushes and soon found himself at the tree Rainbow Dash was sleeping in. “Yo! Rainbow! We gotta get back to the library right now!”
“Can’t. Too sleepy.”
“You can sleep later! I think I got a great lead so wake up!” Little D slammed his fist into the tree, causing half of the leaves, and Rainbow Dash, to fall out in a heap of the ground.
“Hey what was that fo--,” Little D picked her up and slung her over his shoulder before she could finish her statement.
“Be mad at me later. We’ve got more important things to worry about right now.” D began running up the white path towards the library. “The map. I can’t believe I didn’t think of it before. I’m such an idiot.”
“What the hay are you talking about?”
“I had the maps all wrong Rainbow, it’s been over four thousand years since I’ve been home, and with all the wars and land disputes the world has seen it’s more than likely that Epona’s Isle is something completely different now.”
“Wait, you’re how old again?”
“Gonna guess around four thousand and four thousand twenty three and a half.”
“Really?”
“No, well, yeah, ok, the first part is right but I’m just jokin about that last part, but that’s not the point.” Little D sprinted up the stairs of the Canterlot Library and threw the door open. “I’ve been using a newer map when really I should have been using one that’s four thousand years old or so.” D tossed Rainbow Dash into a nearby chair and ran towards a long set of tall filing cabinets. He landed a punch on the side of the row of cabinets and a long drawer shot out. “Gotta be a map in here.” Little D began frantically searching through the cabinet. He slowly pulled out a large roll of worn, brown parchment. He carefully unrolled it and smiled. “Bingo!” He threw to map at the large window and used his magic to pin it up. “Alright Rainbow. Eyes open and look for anything that could possibly be Epona’s Isle.”
“Got it.” She lept out of her seat and flew up to the very top of the map and began scanning the land masses. Slowly she lowered herself down towards the bottom of the map in her slow search for the Isle. When she reached the bottom she shuffled a few feet to her left and began her slow ascent. She repeated these steps at least a hundred times, each repetition growing more and more tedious. “Ugh, D, are you sure that you’re usin’ the right map here Lil’ D?” She waited for a response and greeted only by silence. “Lil’ D?” She turned and saw D floating about halfway up the map. A grin plastered on his face.
“Three thousand, huh?”
“What was that?”
“Three thousand miles. Thats how close my old home is from here.” He shakily pointed to a spot the map. “This is modern day Manehattan right here,” D pointed to the eastern coast of Equestria where a single strip of land jutted out. “And just a few inches to the right; my home.” Rainbow Dash looked at a large island.
“Woah. It’s huge.”
“Yeah,” D was quiet for a moment. “Let’s go.”
“Huh? Go where?”
“It’s way too far to fly there. We’ll have to get a boat from from Manehatten and drive there. I’m not gonna lie, Dash. Once we get out to sea, the marine life gets a little bit, er, hostile.”
“Oh yeah? Well no dumb fish is gonna stop me from helping my friend.”
“Thank you, wait a minute...‘Friend’?”
“Yeah. You’re my newest pal. Why do you seem so surprised?”
“Well, given the circumstances and the very short amount of time you’ve even known me I just thought that--”
“What? Did you think that we would all hate you or something? We don’t even know you.”
“Exactly my point. You don’t know me. I showed up out of the blue and I was greeted with nothing but smiling faces. I mean, sure, some of you girls were screaming on the inside but most other people would have tried to run me out of town the second I stepped foot in the front gate.”
“That’s because we’re not like everybody else. We’re different. Sure, you kinda had to explain that you’re basically a demigod on an all important mission from Faust herself to prevent the end of the world to make us trust you, but you’re my friend now and I know the others feel the same way.”
“Even Applejack?” D asked skeptically.
“Well...”
“Regardless, are you positive the others trust me?”
“One hundred percent!” Rainbow smiled and gave D a big thumbs up.
“You...you really mean that, don’t you.”
“‘Course I do. Wouldn’t say it if I didn’t mean it.”
“I don’t believe it. Heh. A-heh heh.” D began chuckling softly, then it erupted into a roar of hearty laughter. He lowered himself to the floor, sat down, and continued to laugh. “By Faust She really means it! Ra-hah-hah-hah-ha!”
“Hay! Just what are you laughing at?”
“It’s, heh heh, it’s just that. Oh Faust gimmie a minute.” Little D took a shaky breath and tried to calm himself. “Ok. It’s just that it’s been ages since anyone trusted me like that. Even Celestia didn’t trust me right away. It took years for her to even consider warming up to me.”
“Yeah, well, I just trust you and I know for a fact that the others do too. Even A.J. trusts you.”
“She just has a profound hatred of me.”
“Hate is a pretty strong word, D.”
“Yeah, but it’s apt. In any case it just really means a lot to me to hear you say that you trust me and that you consider me your friend.” Little D sighed deeply. “Now come on. We got a train to Manehatten to catch.”
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Meanwhile In the Manehatten Sewers +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
A lone figure sat against a filth-covered wall. The sun shone down through a grate above him and through it, the roar of traffic and the aroma of a thousand different food carts wafted in. The young man dressed all in brown sat with his eyes closed.
“Is he gonna be alright?” a voice asked.
“Of course he is,” another voice confirmed. “He’s been through worse.”
“Yeah, but that attack was just so sudden.”
“Under normal circumstances, I would agree, but you have to remember that he was pushed in front of a train by some robbers.”
“I suppose so.” The first voice was quiet for a moment. “I hate it when he does that. It’s so scary.”
“I know it is, Numb Nuts. John hates it just as much as we do.”
“Ungh. Pork chop sandwiches.”
“And speaking of Johnny. Looks like he’s awake.”
John weakly opened his eyes. “I did it again, huh guys? How bad was it this time?”
“Check the paper.”
“What paper?” John looked at his hands still caked in dried blood. In his left hand he clenched a newspaper tightly. He slowly opened his and and read the headline aloud. “Forty seven dead in train car massacre.” He chuckled darkly and stuffed the paper into his jacket pocket. “This always happens. Just when things start to go smoothly I do something to fuck everything up.”
“Johnny, it wasn’t your fault.”
“Spare me that bullshit. I killed all those people. The blame goes on me and me only.”
“John.”
“Whatever. Now’s not the time to be all mopey. Little D needs my help. I can just feel it.”
“So you’re gonna make your super cool intro next time?” Numb Nuts asked, making John smile.
“Nah, but I got a few things I need to pick up.”
“Like what?”
“Well, first of all, I need a rowboat, a record player, some speakers, and a rain slicker.”
“What for?”
“You’ll see.”
Author's Note
I've been watching too much One Piece lately...~Yo Yoi!~
Going East
Little D and Rainbow Dash sat in a crowded train car as it rushed them towards Manehatten. D leaned back in his seat while Rainbow Dash stared out the window.
“So, what are we gonna do when we get there?” Rainbow asked curiously.
“Get a boat,” D replied simply.
“Then what?”
“Sail to my island.”
“Then what?”
“Come home.”
“That’s it?”
“That’s it.”
“You really put a lot of thought into this plan, didn’t you?”
“Yup.”
“Come on, is that really the best you got?” Rainbow demanded.
“It’s not that complicated of a situation we’re in,” D countered. “We know where to go and we know how we gotta get there.”
“Yeah, but--”
“No buts. We go to the harbor, we grab the first boat we see, we got to Epona’s Isle, and then we come home. Short, simple, problem free.”
“Do you even know how to get to the harbor? I mean, Manehatten is a big place.”
“Look, all we have to do is go East. Thats where the water is and thats where we can find the harbor.”
“You sure about this?”
“Rainbow, trust me on this. Getting a boat and getting out to sea are gonna be easiest parts. What’s gonna be hard is finding my old place.”
Rainbow Dash thought for a moment. “D, it’s not that I don’t trust you, it’s just that this plan sounds really, really, simple. But if you’re positive, I’ll follow you wherever.”
D grinned. “Glad to hear it.” The trains loud whistle cut through the cart suddenly.
“Oh hey! Looks like we’re here.”
D looked out the window and frowned. “Where’s here?”
“Manehatten, duh.”
“Where is it? Is it behind all of those towers?”
“Uh, D, when was the last time you visited Manehatten?”
“Holy crap! This place is enormous!” D stared in awe at the towering buildings around him. “It’s only been, like, one hundred years or something. How did the city grow this big so quick?”
“D, a hundred years might not seem like a lotta time for you, but for normal people it’s more than enough time to create the biggest city in all of Equestria.”
“So it would seem.” D continued to crane his neck at the buildings around him. “Everything looks so different. I wonder what else has changed.”
“You wanna take a walk and find out?”
“Yeah,” D said dreamily. He shook his head violently and snapped out of his daze. “Wait, no. We don’t have time right now. We gotta get to the docks immediately. Follow me, Rainbow.” Little D willed his great wings to appear and flew off to the East.
“Right behind you!” Rainbow shot off after her friend. They spent roughly an hour flying around in their search for the harbor. Finally, Rainbow Dash spotted something far to the North. “Hey! Little D! I think I see the harbor!”
“Really? You sure?”
“Well I see a huge dock with a bunch of ships, so, yeah. I can only assume.”
“Then let’s go.” They quickly made their way over to the long pier that jutted out of the coast. They landed at the dock a few minutes later. “Alright, now we just gotta find a ship that’ll take us to Epona’s isle.”
“Well, we have thousands to choose from. Let’s just start with those guys over there.” Rainbow pointed to a group of tanned sailors wearing vests and jean shorts. Even from where they stood, D could tell that their hands were thick with callouses.
“Sounds good to me. They look pretty experienced.” Little D walked over to them. “Hey, you guys look like a capable bunch.”
“You bet we are!” A sailor with bright blond hair boasted. “I’ve sailed to every inch of these waters before with my da. Anchors Away got his sea legs before he got his walkin’ legs,” he pointed to a sailor with gray and black hair and crossed anchors on his biceps. “And Main Sails was born on a ship during the roughest storm these waters have ever known.”
“That’s great,” D smiled. “Do you think you can--”
“Yup. We’ve fished all the world’s dangerous seas and oceans. We’ve come face to face with hydras and krakens a thousand times over and killed just as many.”
“That’s cool and all but can--”
“Washed up on a thousand dangerous shores and sailed through a thousand dangerous coves. That’s why we’re called the Thousand Pirates. I’m the captain, of course, Captain Ship Shape.” He flexed his bicep to show off his ship-shaped cutie mark.
“Yeah, neat,” D commented boredly. “Can you take us to Epona’s Isle?”
“Are you mad?” Ship suddenly blanched. “You want us to take you through The Devil’s Sea and to The Devil’s Island?” he said, shaking in his boots.
“Um, yes?” A wave of panic washed over the Thousand Pirates.
“You can’t be serious!” Sails insisted. “Why would you want to go there?”
“I used to live there.” That set them over the edge.
“Th-then you’re a demon!” Anchors stammered.
“Only a little,” D joked.
“A monster!” Sails gaped.
“Aren’t we all?”
“A murderer,” Ship swore.
“Excuse me?” D spat.
“Quickly, run away before he can eat your heart!” The brave and bold Thousand Pirates quickly boarded their large ship, unfurled the sails, hoisted the anchor and sped out of the harbor.
“How rude,” D commented dryly.
“Well, now what do we do?”
“I guess we keep checking.” D gazed at the people on the dock. Each person looked at them uneasily and began retreating to their boats. “But it looks our options have thinned out a bit.” Little D began walking forward and with each step he took, more and more people withdrew themselves from sight. Ducking into bait and tackle shops and going into their ships.
“What’s with these guys?” Rainbow asked.
“What those pirates said must have given them quite the scare,” D replied. “Being told that someone is a heart-eating monster is typically enough to make them weary.”
“Yeah, I guess, but that isn’t fair.”
“Eh,” Little D shrugged in response. “I’m used to it.” They continued walking down the dock and before long not a soul was in sight. They eventually reached the end of the docks without seeing a sailor that would talk to them.
“Well this was an utter waste of time.” Rainbow said grumpily.
“So much for my brilliant plan, huh?” Little D asked sarcastically and was answered with a loud snort. “Yeah, I know,” again, he was answered with another snort. “Yeah, I get it,” another snort. “Rainbow, I get it alright. Just stop snorting ok?”
“What? It’s not me. It’s coming from over there.” Rainbow pointed off to the side of the dock. Another loud snort erupted from where Rainbow Dash was pointing. She and D exchanged a quick look and went to investigate the source of the sound. They piered over the edge of the dock and saw a short old man with white hair fast asleep at the bottom of a row boat with a jug of alcohol cradled in his arms.
“Dude’s loud,” D commented idly. “Yo. Buddy. Wake up.” D reached down and smacked the old man in the face.
“Eh, what?” The old man looked around groggily before glaring a Little D. “What do you want?”
“We need a ship,” Rainbow Replied.
“And?” The old man asked.
“You got one?”
“Nope.”
“Know anyone that does?” Little D asked.
“Depends on where you’re tryin’ to go.”
“Epona’s Isle.” D replied.
“Eya hahaha! Theres only one man on this entire dock dumb enough to take you to that accursed place.”
“Yeah? Where can we find him?” Rainbow asked.
"Towards the middle of the dock there’s this little place called Spark’s Workshop. Ask him for help and he’d be more than glad to.”
“Alright. Thank you.” D nodded and stepped away from the edge of the dock and began walking the direction the old man pointed. He and Rainbow walked in silence, keeping an eye out for the building. Soon they stood in front of a shop with a sign pieced together from pieces of scrap metal that read Blue Sparks Workshop of Wonders. A metal shutter covered a service window. A sign on it read Out of Business.
"Well," Rainbow said.
"Shit," D finished. "What are the odds."
"Now what?" Rainbow asked. D turned and looked at the ships tied to the dock.
"How do you feel about theft?"
"You're joking, right?"
"Well, we don't have anymore options. This guy is apparently the only guy here that is willing to take us to Epona's Isle and who knows where he is now."
"Can’t you do some crazy god magic or something to help us out?" Rainbow asked.
"No, cuz I'm not a god."
"Demigod?"
"Close enough, and still, no. I can’t think of a single spell that could help us out. If Tear Drop was here she could probably summon a ship or something but,”
“She’s with Steel.” Rainbow finished, making D grimace.
“Yeah. She’s with Steel.”
“Can I help you guys with something?” A voice from behind them asked. They turned and saw a guy in his mid twenties wearing a tan work jacket, a white undershirt, loose fitting tan cargo pants and brown work boots. A pair a black welder's goggles hung around his neck and a pair of brown work gloves stuck out of his pocket. D noticed that, while his clothes were covered with grease and oil stains, his brown skin was flawless and his black hair was immaculately styled.
“I don’t think so buddy,” D said sadly. “The only guy that could has closed up shop for good.” He pointed to the workshop and looked back at the ships, missing the newcomer’s mischievous grin.
“Oh, you mean the guy who runs the workshop?” He asked innocently.
“Yeah,” Rainbow replied. “You know him?”
“Sure do! Better than anybody on this dock. Whatcha need help with?”
“We’re trying to go to Epona’s Isle.”
“Oh that place?” The guy replied. “Well, I see your problem. He is the only guy with the means to get there. But it’ll cost major danger pay.”
“How much?” Rainbow asked suspiciously.
“Oh, anywhere between twenty and twenty five...hundred.”
“Twenty five hundred!” Rainbow exclaimed.
“Thousand.” The guy finished with a nod.
“Wha--” Rainbow’s jaw hit the floor. “You can’t seriously--”
“Done.” D replied. He turned around and pulled a large bag of bits from behind his back. Both Rainbow and the new comer were speechless.
“Where'd you get that money?” Rainbow asked in awe.
“Will this be enough?” D asked, ignoring Rainbow.
“Uh, w-well let’s see.” The guy took the bag and almost dropped it due to the tremendous weight. “Urp,” he grunted. “Let me just take this inside and get it counted up.” He struggled with it but managed to carry it to the workshop’s door. He quickly pulled a key out of his pocket, unlocked the door and ducked inside. Rainbow Dash and Little D stood outside for ten minutes before they heard a loud cheer erupt from the workshop. Suddenly the shutter shot open and the guy in the tan jacket was standing at the window with a big grin on his face. “Howdy stranger! Name’s Blue Spark, inventor extraordinaire! So ya’ say you need to get to Epona’s Isle.”
“That’s right,” D replied as he walked up to the window.
“Well say no more friendo, you paid the fee,” Blue Spark slammed the shutter closed and a second later he opened the door. “Come on in and I’ll take you to Epona’s Isle in a flash!"
They walked inside the workshop and the first thing they noticed was that the walls were lined with all manner of tools ranging from small hammers and drills to blow torches and wrenches as long as D's arm. The flooring was cement around the perimeter of the workshop and the middle was the same spaced wooden planks that made up the dock outside and in the corner was a tarp covered table. The second thing they noticed was a horrible stench. "Sweet Celestia!" Rainbow gagged. "What smells like rotten eggs and dead fish?"
"Dead fish and phosphorus! One for two, so close. Well, one for three, considering the motor oil."
"Why?" She groaned.
"The phosphorus is for a super secret hundred billion bit idea of mine. The oil and fish however is for a less secret creation of mine." He opened a trap door that revealed a ladder leading down to the water and a wide floating platform. "Ladies first," Blue said with a bow.
"Thanks," Rainbow said and climbed down the hole.
"Generous detonators next," Blue said with the same bow. D nodded his thanks and climbed down next.
"Handsome inventors next," Blue laughed and climbed down after D. He reached the platform and beamed proudly. "Alright gang, all aboard the S.S. Blue!" He hopped into a black metal boat with a single blue racing stripe. It was about eighteen feet long with an open area in the middle with two seats in the front and a few seats five feet behind the front set. A black ship wheel was in front of the front left chair.
"What the heck is this thing?" Rainbow asked.
"I call it a motorized boat," Blue grinned and put on a pair of bright blue goggles.
"Motorized?" D repeated. "Are the sails motorized?"
"Nope. The whole thing is."
"Really?" Asked Rainbow, eyes wide in awe.
"Yupper! Hold on tight cuz this thing is crazy fast." Blue jammed the key in the ignition and turned it, making the engine roar to life.
"Is there anything to hold onto?" D asked as Rainbow got into the front chair and he jumped into the cushioned bench that wrapped around the back. "I’m not seeing anything."
"Huh, thought I forgot something. Oh well. Floorin' it!"
"Doin' wha--" D was suddenly thrown back in his seat as the boat rocketed forward, out of the dock, past sailboats and rowers, and out into the ocean. The small ship skipped across the water as it gained more and more speed. They maintained their speed for a half hour before they started to slow to stop.
“How was that? Pretty cool huh?” Blue smiled.
“Ugh,” D groaned from the floor of the boat. “That was waaay too bumpy.”
“Yeah,” Rainbow moaned, face pale. “I’m used to flying fast but that was super rough.”
“Eh,” Blue shrugged and moved the boat along slowly. “You get used to it. I have other models planned out that max out between twenty and forty miles an hour, but right now we have to go pretty slow. Don’t want to disturb any beasties.”
“What kind of monsters are we talkin’?” Rainbow asked as she leaned over the side of the boat and peered into the water.
“Great big ol’ nasties that could eat a big ship whole or even two moderately sized ships whole. These things are big as skyscrapers and they only get nastier the closer we get to Epona’s Isle.”
“I’ve been meaning to ask,” D said weakly as he climbed back into his seat. “How do you know about Epona’s Isle? It wasn’t on any of the newer maps I checked out.”
“It’s an old tail sailors pass down from generation to generation. Anybody that works on a dock or sails to trade or plunder knows about the Devil’s Isle. I’ve actually been there myself.”
“Really?” D asked. “What’s it like?”
“I didn’t get too far in,” He replied. “I decided to check it out after I built the S.S. Blue. First I had to make it past the monsters and when I made it to the dock there this huge guy with a red hood. I thought he was going to kill me but he just looked at me and smiled. He told me that he was impressed that I made it that far and that he was waiting for someone.”
“He did, huh?” D said sourly.
“Yupper. Then I turned around and got the hell out of there. Dude was mad scary. Like he radiated hate.”
“Sounds like Steel,” D commented.
“And it sounds like he’s ready for a fight,” Rainbow replied.
“Sounds like it,” D agreed. They traveled in silence for an half an hour before an island appeared on the horizon.
“There it is,” Blue said with a smile. “The Devil’s Island.” He sped up and took them into the dock. “I’ll stay here and make sure the S.S. Blue is safe. You guys go on ahead and do,” he looked back at D. “Wait. Why did you wanna come here again?”
“I used to live here four thousand years ago or so,” D answered simply as he and Rainbow climbed out of the boat.
“Wait, what?”
Little D and Rainbow walked up a wide path made of cobblestones that cut through a forest of lush green trees. There was no noise except for the sound of their footsteps on cobble and the occasional rustling of wind through leaves. The walked for what felt like hours at a gradual incline until the path lead up to a large gate set between two large trees. A steel lock the size of a pumpkin kept the gate closed.
“Should we knock?” Rainbow asked slyly.
“We could,” D thought aloud. “Or,” he jumped up, kicked the lock off, then sent another quick kick into the gate, shooting it wide open and revealing a very angry Red Walker.
“It’s about time you showed up, brother dear.”
“Hey,” D replied coldly. “Sorry I’m late. I had to remember where I lived first and I would have hated to stop and ask for directions.”
“It is an embarrassing thing to forget.” Steel replied with the same chill. He began strolling towards them. “But, where are my manners? Allow me to start our welcome home party.” He reached over his shoulder and slowly drew his steel great sword out of the sheath on his back.
“Rainbow,” D said, his hand going to his waist where folded hand hand sickle hung at each side. “Get out of here as fast as you can. You won’t last a second against him.”
“Please,” she snorted. “The bigger they are, the slower they--” She was cut off by a large fist to her jaw.
“We-we made it,” Johnny grunted as he rowed his dinghy.
“No buddy, we made it!” Numb Nuts cried cheerfully.
“Yeah, that’s what I..what?”
“Forget it,” Reason interrupted. “We’re here now. What’s the plan?”
“You’re voices in my head dude. Can’t you hear me think?”
“You don’t think,” Reason replied.
“Oh ho ho, sick burn, but, seriously, fuck you. Anyway, the plan is simple. Wait here and provide kickass fight music for when my bro fights my former bro.”
“What makes you think they’re still there?” Reason asked.
“What?”
“What makes you think they’re still there? You’ve been paddling there for hours. They could be long gone by now.”
“Dude, we would have seen them coming back to Manehatten if they left.”
“He does have a point,” Numb Nuts remarked.
“No he doesn’t. This is the Goddamn ocean. There’s a twenty percent chance that they would have come back the exact same way they went to the Island and that’s the same percentage that we would have of us taking the same route they did.”
“Dude, trust me, it’s fine. All we gotta do is chill here for a bit.” John said as he leaned against the subwoofers he had hooked up to a record player. He closed his eyes for a few seconds before snapping them open annoyedly. “Kay bored now.” He sat up with a groan. “Well, at least I have this.” He reached into his jacket’s inside pocket and brought out a brown JoyBoy and turned it on.
“Ooo! Ooo! Can I play?” Numb Nuts asked excitedly.
“Technically, you already are,” Johnny said as he began to play his game.
“Yaaay! Technicalities!”
Author's Note
Don't forget to check my blog for super important informations!
Rainbow Dash flew up into the air. Her jaw hurt, she was seeing stars, and she tasted blood. “How did I get up here again?” she thought hazily. She could still feel her wings folded on her back. “I don’t think I got myself up here.” She turned her head to the right and saw a man in a red hood with large blood red wings looming over her. “Oh right,” she thought. “That jerk...hit me. And now I’m up here.” She looked to her left and saw Little D with his large white wings. “But what’s D doing up here?” She returned her gaze to the sky but her view was blocked by a curved blade that was hooked around a long blade right above her chest. “Oh. He came up here to help me. That was nice of him.”
She watched as D’s face strain as he threw Steel’s sword away from her. He then took his free hand and grabbed Rainbow by the waist. Little D kicked Steel in the stomach quickly, causing him to double over. He then sent another swift kick to Steel’s head and dove down to the the S.S. Blue.
“Holy shit!” Blue yelled as D hit the deck of the boat. “What the hell are you?”
“Magic,” D said hurriedly and jumped to the seats at the back of the boat. He plucked a long white feather out of his wings and tied it around Rainbow Dash’s chin. The feather began glowing green then disintegrated on her skin. “Keep an eye on her, Sparks.” D jumped onto the back of the boat then leapt up high into the sky.
“Holy shit,” Blue mumbled as he watched D and Steel clash blades again. “Just what the hell have I gotten myself into?”
Little D brought his sickle down at Steel who deflected it swiftly with his broadsword. D slashed at Steel’s stomach; but Steel simply slid his sword lower and caught the blade on his. D struggled in his attempt to overpower his former friend, but Steel wasn’t budging an inch.
“What’s wrong, brother dear?” Steel mocked coldly. “You seem to be having a bit of trouble.”
“Fuck you,” D spat.
“Now now, theres no call for such harsh language,” Steel tisked. “I think I need to put you in time-out.” Steel readied his free hand and struck Little D in the face, sending him spiraling down and crashing into the ocean. “And here I thought he was going to be a problem.” Steel turned his icy gaze to the S.S. Blue. “I can kill Little D and the Element of Loyalty all in the same day.” Steel began his slow descent to the small metal ship. “I might even get that inventor to work for me as well, or I could break his little toy and leave him stranded in the middle of the ocean. Oh decisions, decisions.” Steel gently floated down and landed quietly on the hood of the ship. “Greetings young inventor. I believe we’ve met before.”
“Y-yeah,” Blue stammered. “But I think you told me to scram.”
“Oh, that.” Steel strolled forward and stepped down onto the deck of the boat, making Blue stumble backward. “I’m afraid you had caught me in a rather rotten mood. I’m sure you’ll find me to be much cheerier.”
“Yeah, totally,” Blue swallowed.
“And I’ll have you know something. I am much more generous when I’m happy. So I’ll tell you what. You let me kill that girl behind you and I’ll let you supply my army with as many wonderful things you can conceive.”
“And if I don’t let you kill her?” Before Blue could even blink a large fist wrapped around his head.
“If you don’t,” Steel repeated coldly as he lifted Blue off of the boat deck. “I will pop your head like a grape. Really, it’d just be one less death in the world.”
“You’re quite generous!” Blue gasped in pain. “Can you please let go of my head?”
“Of course I can.” Steel smiled and dropped Blue onto the floor. “Now that I’ve spared your life, you’ll surely want to join my side.”
“Yeah, whatever you say man,” Blue groaned and sat up. “Oh shit I gotta get out of here.” He got to his feet and looked around the boat for anything that he could use to get away. Then he spotted it. His glove box. “Actually Mr., uh.”
“Lord Steel.”
“Right, well then Mr. Lord Steel.” Blue smiled and put on his best salesman routine. He strutted over to the ship’s glove box. “Let me show you my latest invention. I don’t know what you’re planning on doing but my latest, uh, camera is guaranteed to knock you off our feet!” He opened the box and pulled out a plastic orange instrument with a short, protruding barrel. “Now, Lord Steel, I’m going to need you to stand on that side of the boat near the water and I’ll take the photo. Hurry now. I may be an inventor, but I know when the perfect time to take a photo over water is and now is that time.”
“If all you have to offer is a camera--”
“Believe me, I have more to offer than a camera. I built this ship with nothing but a dream, immense dedication, and about two hundred thousand bits worth of parts.”
Steel grunted a reply and walked to the side of the boat. “Is this where you want me?”
“Perfect! Just stand there and keep looking handsome!” Blue leveled the instrument at Steel’s face. “Just gotta make sure everything is lined up properly.” Steel crossed his arms and frowned. “Almost done big man. This is a delicate art or so I’m told.” Blue thumbed down a black tab at the top of the tool and lined up a thin black nub at the end of the barrel. “Ok I’m gonna count to three and I’ll take the picture. Can you smile for me Lord Steel?” Steel’s scowl only deepened. “Guess not. Kay! One. Two. Three!”
Blue pulled the trigger and grinned smugly as a bright red fireball shot out of the instrument and hit Steel in the face. Steel stumbled back to the side of the boat as he roared in pain. He clutched his face and glared at Blue who was taking advantage of the situation. Blue dashed forward and shoulder-checked the massive Red Walker as hard as he could sending Steel over the edge of the boat and into the water. “I can’t believe that worked,” Blue laughed airily. He then turned his attention to Rainbow Dash. “Now let’s get you outta here before he comes back, sweet cheeks.” He quickly scooped up Rainbow Dash and climbed onto the long wooden dock and began running toward the shore. Suddenly, the dock shook violently. Blue looked over his shoulder and saw a very angry, and very wet Red Walker.
“So It would appear that you’ve decided to die, inventor.”
“Only if you can catch me!” Blue sprinted forward and ran straight into Steel’s chest plate. “Ok, you caught me. But what’s say we put our differences aside and we go our separate ways? Sound good?” Steel responded by taking Blue’s head tightly in his grip. “Shit!”
“I am going to mash your brain into jelly and grind your bones into paste.”
“Or you could, fu-, let me go!” Blue dropped Rainbow Dash and moved his hands to Steel’s and attempted to pry his fingers loose.
“No.” Steel’s grip tightened. “No, I don’t believe I will.”
“Allow me to persuade you otherwise, then.” Little D swooped down and struck Steel atop his head with the back end of his scythe, making him drop Blue on his rump. D then swung his handle into Steel’s back and sent him flying out over the water. “We should get going. When he gets back he’s going to be very upset.” Little D picked up both Blue and Rainbow, threw them over his shoulders, and ran up the shore and into the island.
“Ah c’mon!” Johnny looked through a brown telescope and scowled at the retreating White Walker. “I got all this shit set up for nothing.”
“Yeah!” Added Numb Nuts. “I was hoping for some real neat Dragon Ball Z fighting or something.”
“If we did that we would need eight hours worth of music,” Grunted Reason
“Yeah well, guess I don’t need any of this then.” Johnny bitterly kicked the speakers and the phonograph into the ocean and sat down in the boat with a huff.
“Didn’t you rent those?”
Johnny sighed deeply and took off his jacket. “Man, today just sucks.” He dove into the water. “First I accidentally murdered a whole train full of innocent and not so innocent people, then I woke up in a sewer, and now I’m risking losing the deposit on these pieces of crap.” Johnny grabbed the equipment and swam back up to the dock. “Breathe darn you!” He threw his equipment on the deck and began punching each of them in their exact center. He placed his face into the bell of the phonograph and blew a few quick breaths into it. Minutes later, water shot out of his sound equipment and they started coughing.
“Y-you saved me,” the phonograph said in awe. “I am forever in you debt.”
“All I ask of you is that you work together with your speaker friends and spread beautiful music all across the world.”
“Of course!” the phonograph said. “Of course we will! Won’t we guys?”
“You know it!” the speakers agreed.
“Very well, now I must go. My friends need me.” With that, Johnny stuck out his arm and willed his jacket back to himself, then he sprinted up the dock and began searching for his friends while his equipment cheered him on from the dock.
Author's Note
I accidentally took the entire summer off. Oops.
Little D carried Rainbow Dash up the same stone steps they traveled earlier, this time with Blue in tow.
“Hey,” Blue panted as he struggled up the stairs. “Slow down would ya’? I’m dying back here.”
“You’ll be dying when Steel catches us,” D said pointedly as he hurried up the steps.
“Well can you at least carry me or let ride on your shoulders or something? You’re clearly better suited for running away than I am.”
“If you’re implying what I think you’re implying, I can easily leave you in the dust.”
“I’m not,” Blue insisted as he stopped to catch his breath. “It just,” he gasped for air and started jogging up with D again. “Just came out wrong,” he gasped for air. “is all.” Little D rolled his eyes and ran over to Blue.
“Alright, just hold on tight.” D put Rainbow over his right shoulder and tucked Blue under his left arm then sprinted up the stairs as quickly as he could. He dashed through the grand gateway that he had kicked open earlier. D continued along the path for a while longer and soon arrived in a large open field filled with tall, lush grass.
“Woah, this place is awesome,” Blue stared in awe.
“Yeah, plenty of places to hide.” D lept off the road and into the grass. “Stay quiet and don’t move.”
“I wouldn’t if I could. You got in a tight grip here. Why are you hiding anyway? That guy stronger than you?”
“Big time,” D admitted sourly. “He threw a light house at me a couple years ago.”
“Wowzer. He sounds strong.”
“He is.”
“Why is he coming after us?”
“So he can kill us. Now please be quiet.”
“Why would he want to kill us?” Blue asked horrified. “I mean, yeah, I shot his face with a fireball and pushed him into the ocean, but come on. He seemed fine.”
“All you managed to do was make him angry.”
“Wasn’t he already?”
“Yeah, but now he’s livid and If he catches up to us he’ll rip us limb from limb.”
“Oh. I do not want that to happen to me, er, us.”
“He won’t if we just stay quiet.”
“Why are we stayin’ quiet?” Rainbow Dash asked groggily.
“Oh, you’re awake then sweet cheeks?”
“Call me that again an’ I’ll kick your ass.”
“Rainbow. No time to talk. I need you to stay quiet,” D whispered.
“Why?”
“‘Cuz if we don’t Steel will rip me, er, us, limb from limb.” Blue explained.
“Oh, that’s not great.”
“No it is not,” D agreed. “Now can both of you please be quiet.”
“Yeah, I like my limbs,” Rainbow said sleepily.
“You okay there?” Blue asked.
“Yeah, just a lil’ bit woozy.”
“Would both of you please be quiet,” D hissed as he peered through the grass. “I think I hear him coming.”
“Where are you Little D?!” Steel shouted violently. “Show yourself so I can rip you limb from limb!”
“Yeah, he’s coming this way.”
“Do you think he’ll find us?” Blue asked worriedly.
“If we keep talking, yeah.” D slowly crept backwards. “And if we stay close to the road.”
“Do you honestly think you can hide from me?” Steel roared.
“I think you’re doing a great job so far,” Blue whispered.
“Please be quiet.” D continued to creep back away from the road.
“Fine then coward!” spat Steel. “If you insist on hiding yourself, I have no choice but to flush you out.” He summoned his great crimson wings and lept into the sky. He drew his blade out of it’s sheath and pointed it at the field to his right. “I’ll roast you like the vermin you are.” A torrent of white hot flames erupted out of Steel’s sword and rained down on the grass, immediately turning it into an inferno. He then aimed his blade at the other field and shot flames at it as well. “Let’s see you get out of this one brother.”
“Yeah you gonna just fly us out of here?” Blue demanded.
“No, he’d spot us immediately,” D answered.
“Then, use magic or something to get us to safety!”
“He’d spot us then too. Walkers are able to sense magic.”
“What? What the heck is a ‘Walker’?”
“Short answer: demigods.”
“What?”
“If you shut up now, I’ll give you the long answer later, right now I need to concentrate on not getting us roasted.”
“Oh okay, I’ll let you get back to that.” D turned around and began maneuvering through the field as quickly and as quietly as he could. Another volley of flames erupted through the fields as D calmly continued through the grass.
“I know you’re in there somewhere brother!” Steel shouted as fire continued to shoot from his blade. “Why do you insist on running? You came to my home knowing full well that I’d be here and yet you act as though you weren’t ready for a fight. What have you been doing all of these years? Searching for the Elements? Laughable. If the rainbow-haired one is all the bearers have to offer, than I must say that you don’t stand a chance against me and my army.”
“What’s this army he’s talking about?”
“Blue,” D warned. “If you don’t quiet down, I will knock you out myself.”
“Aw, you don’t mean that do you buddy?”
“No, it’d be much easier to just choke you out.”
“Oh, I’ll be quiet then.”
“Thank you!”
“So where are you taking us anyway?”
“This would be an appropriate time to hit him many times,” D thought but he realized that he really didn’t know where he was going. He slowly poked his head above the grass to look around and saw a dense line of trees a few yards away. “We’re going over there to those trees,” he said quietly. “Once we get there I’ll see if I can get us somewhere safe.”
“Then let’s go buddy, rapido!”
“Are you always like this?” D asked tensely.
“No,” Blue admitted. “I just react poorly to stress and I have ADD. The two don’t mix too well.”
“So I’ve noticed.” D continued on toward the trees as quietly as he could all while shushing Blue Spark every ten steps. “If there’s any accounting for small miracles,” he thought, “it’s that he’s whispering.”
“OH HOLY CRAP THAT WAS CLOSE!” Blue shouted as the grass in front of them erupted into flames.
“Found you!” Steel roared and swooped down upon them.
“Grandmother Faust do you hate me?” D thought and sprinted towards the line of trees and lept into it’s cover just as Steel slashed at them with his blade, missing by inches. D hit the ground running and picked his way through the dense foliage. “Let’s hope we can lose him in here,” he thought as he zig-zagged his way deeper and deeper into the woods. Steel’s roars got further and further away. D kept up his pace for several minutes before he heard a different roaring. It was a natural sort and for some inexplicable reason D felt the compulsion to find it’s source. D followed the sound for a few more minutes and eventually came to large clearing with a wide stream rushing through it. Looking to his left, D saw that the stream tumbled into a waterfall.
“Ooh, that’s pretty,” Blue stated in awe.
“Yeah,” D replied, his eyes narrowed in suspicion. “But there’s something more to it.” D walked to the edge of the water and peered in. “Pretty deep,” he noted. He then went over to the edge of the waterfall and looked down the 300 foot drop. “We’re quite a ways up, eh Blue?”
“Yeah, now can you either let go of me away from the ledge or can you just back us up?”
“No can do.”
“What? Why?”
“Because,” D said and turned slowly. “We were followed.”
“By who?” Blue craned his neck to look at their stalker and groaned. “What is with you man? Can’t you just let us go?”
“I’m afraid not,” Steel replied coldly. “You see, I’ve morally devolved over the years. Now I’m rather fond of torture and torment.”
“That’s horrible, but what if we said ‘please’?”
“No.”
“Perhaps a ‘pretty please’ would sway you. With sugar on top?”
“That is, somehow, even less of an enticing offer.”
“How about this offer then,” D interjected with a grin. He then leapt off of the edge with Blue Spark screaming all the way down.
“I bet he’s feeling quite smug,” Steel said aloud. “So let’s humor him for now.” He turned around and headed back the way he came.
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
“This wind blows,” Johnny yelled over the roaring winds.
“Ha!” Numb Nuts laughed. “Good one.”
“Thanks man, I’ve been working on it for hours.”
“Any jokes about the snow?” Reason asked pleasantly.
“Nothing yet. My brain was too preoccupied with that last one.”
“I understand. Let me help you. Perhaps one about how we’re STUCK IN A BLIZZARD!”
“We’re in a what?” Johnny put his arms down and looked about his surroundings, or rather he tried to. He couldn’t see a foot in front of him and the snow flying into his eyes certainly wasn’t helping. “Oh, wouldya’ lookit that?”
“Yes, look at it and tell me how we got here.”
“I guess I should have--”
“Don’t you dare say you should have taken a right a Albuquerque!”
“I wasn’t gonna!”
“Yes you were!”
“Hey guys!” Numb interjected happily. “I see light! We’re saved!”
“Really? Sick!”
“Yeah! I can just sorta see the town. Ooo, everything is all sparkly!”
“Sparkly?” Reason asked curiously. “I didn’t think that Steel would bother to shine up a city.”
“Yeah! It’s even got a magic dome to protect the city from the weather.”
“A shiny city with a weather dome? That sounds an awful lot like--” As Johnny got closer to the city Reason’s suspicions were confirmed. “This is the Crystal Empire.”
“What makes you say that?” Johnny asked as he walked through the magical barrier and warmth washed over him.
“Oh, I don’t know, maybe the fact that EVERYTHING IS MADE OUT OF GODDAMN CRYSTAL! I mean it’s like; how, why, what?!”
“You seem upset Reason, you need to chill for a minute or two.”
“You want me to chill? YOU WANT ME TO CHILL?! This defies all possible logic. You were on an island in the middle of the ocean and now you’re in the Crystal Empire thousands of miles East of where we need to be!”
“I think it’s more like hundreds.”
“How is any of this--how did we even--I can’t--I just simply and wholly--,”
“Wow, I’ve never seen him like this. Kinda’ funny actually. Anyway, let’s make the best out of this situation.” And so Johnny and Numb Nuts went off for their own adventure completely without Reason.
“Blue, you can stop screaming now.”
“Why?” he shouted. “Did we already die? Is that why its pointless to scream?”
“No, it’s because we’re fine.”
“We’re what?” Blue snapped his eyes open and saw that they were slowly drifting to the ground. “Oh yeah. Wings, neato.” D brought them down gently and let go of Blue who landed on the wet ground with a thud. “Great goin’ there pal,” Blue said stiffly as he got back to his feet. “You somehow managed to get rid of that guy. How’ja do it? Is he scared of water or something?”
“No.” D stared up the fall. “I guess he just lost interest in us.”
“Good thing too, I don’t know if we could’ve kept going.”
“Well,” D said as he set Rainbow Dash on the ground. “My hands were sorta’ full. I couldn’t have done much with me carrying you guys.”
“Right, and despite my athletic physique I doubt I could’ve moved Sweet Cheeks over there very far very fast.”
“You know, she’s gonna deck you if you keep callin’ her that.”
“Yeah probably.” Blue grinned.
“You know it,” Rainbow grumbled as she struggled to sit up.
“Woah, woah, take it easy.” D rushed over and helped her into a sitting position. “You took a pretty hard hit to the head.”
“I’m fine,” she groaned and rubbed her jaw.
“I know you’re not. It’s impressive that you even survived one of Steel’s punches.”
“What can I say?” She laughed weakly. “I’ve got a hard head.”
“Regardless, you need to relax for a few more minutes while I finish fixing you up.” He reached behind himself and pulled out a long white feather. “I only had time to fix the immediate damage to your chin. I didn’t get a chance to fix anything else that might’ve been knocked around in that head of your’s.” D wrapped his feather around Rainbow’s forehead twice then pressed his pointer finger against it and it began to glow a soft white. “You should start feeling a lot better here pretty soon.”
“Yeah, I think I’m feeling it,” Dash said as the feather dissolved and fell away. “Thanks a lot.”
“Hey, uh, Little D? Could I get some magic feathers too?” Blue asked. “I think I scratched my hand when you dropped me.”
“My spells are for emergencies, not little scratches.”
“But this is an emergency. I have to maintain my image as a totally hot grease monkey if I ever want my inventions to sell.”
“What?”
“Yeah. I spend a ton of time on my appearance so that I look just hot enough so investors can take me seriously but still maintaining my indoors-all-day-hitting-stuff-with-a-wrench quality.”
“I’m afraid I don’t follow but if it’ll stop you from elaborating further I’d be more than happy to patch you up.”
“I would appreciate that.” Blue held out his barely scratched hand and D wrapped it up in a feather. “So, you said that you’re a Walker huh? What’s that?”
“I’m one of four magical beings that were created to spread the word of the Marchers of the Apocalypse.”
“Hmm,” Blue muttered as the feather dissolved off of his hand revealing his mended smooth skin. “Sounds kinda like a cult.”
“Yeah, I get that a lot, but the Marchers are all about keeping balance in the world.”
“Oh, ok. That does sound a little bit less cult-y.”
“Yeah, but they got a pretty bad reputation for bringing about the end of the world.”
“And we’re back to sounding like a cult again.”
“Nah, they were just following their mother’s orders. People only focused on the destruction they caused and totally ignored all the good they stand for.”
“Like what?”
“Well, my Aunt Pestilence stood for disease and sickness, but on the flip side, she’s all about medical practices and making vaccines.”
“That seems pretty counter productive.”
“Well, as much as she loves making her diseases she adores humankind, so she kills off a few when the world starts getting just a little bit too populated and makes up a vaccine to keep the others safe and healthy.”
“I dunno. Sounds like a longer way to do the same thing.”
“I can’t really explain how the others work really well,” D admitted. “My education was focused more on the vitality of death.”
“You don’t say.”
“Yeah, look, I know I’m unloading a lot of stuff on you and it might be pretty hard to believe but it’s all true.”
“I believe you.”
“I understand if you don--” D frowned. “Wait, you do?”
“Dude, I watched you fly through the air and fight a big angry dude with a sword. Then I saw you heal that Rainbow chick with a feather, calmly walk through a burning grass field, then you jumped off a waterfall, then you healed me with a feather, and now we’re here. So what I’m saying is I think I can believe most of the crap you spout out.”
“Oh. Well, okay then. I thought this was going to be some big deal to convince you.”
“Well, it helps when the only two people in the world who can use magic and fly and they’re basically Goddesses. So, you got a bit of credibility there.”
“Wow. If only it was this easy all the time. Usually things go wrong.”
“How wrong?”
“Very.”
“Oooo. Ominous.”
“Yeah. I’ll tell you about it sometime but I think we should get moving.” D walked over to Dash and crouched down to her. “You feelin’ up to it?”
“You know it.” Rainbow leapt to her feet with a smug grin. “It’s gonna take more than a bump on the head to keep me down.”
“You sure about this?”
“You bet. Let’s keep on movin’ and find out where you used to live.”
“Yeah, I’m on board till the end,” Blue chimed in.
“Well, alright then,” D smiled. “I got a pretty strong feeling that we should follow this stream.”
“Alrighty then! Let’s go!”
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
Johnny B sat upon the crystal throne in the Crystal Kingdom, a crystal scepter in one hand and a crystal goblet in the other filled with Crystal Pepsi. In front of him stood an irate dethroned princess.
“Johnny, I’m giving you to the count of three and I want you off of that throne and I want my crystal regalities back.”
“Really? You lead off with that? No ‘hi Johnny it’s been ages, how’ve you been?’ Nothing? You just storm on into my throne room--”
“It’s mine and Shining’s throne room.”
“My throne room now and don’t get all serious-baby-sitter-y on me missey.”
“You came into my kingdom and immediately started causing trouble Johnny” Cadence seethed.
“Name one thing I did.”
“Where to begin,” Cadence said and began pacing about. “You immediately punched a hole in the side of an apartment building.”
“It was an ugly building,” Johnny argued.
“You then defaced all of the statues in the kingdom by adding...genitals to them,”
“I was adding a bit of ren-ay-sonce flair to them.”
“Then you took all of the baked goods from the bakery and threw them at my castle.”
“I paid for them though.”
“Yeah,” Numb Nuts agreed. “Plus the pigeons like feeding there.”
“Then you came up into my private bathroom while I was showering, locked me the shower, and kept flushing the toilet.”
“Yeah, but I didn’t peek.”
“Then, I find you here, in the throne room using priceless crystal artifacts as common household items.”
“But Cadey, I can explain,” Johnny started as he straightened himself in the throne. “Crystal Pepsi tastes way better in actual crystal,”
“That tears it mister. One.”
“This throne is super comfy. Always wanted one of my one.”
“Two.”
“Plus this scepter is an awesome back scratcher.”
“Three!” Cadence stormed over to Johnny and stared him dead in the eye.
“Oh, what are you going to do to me?” Johnny scoffed.
“This,” she grabbed him by the waist and threw him onto the ground. Then she pulled his shirt up over his head and began tickling him. “This is what you get for messing with my kingdom!”
“Oh, truly,” Johnny roared with laughter. “No leader is as fierce as you! Your sense of punishment is just and fair! Let me go and I’ll return your shiny stuff to you!”
“That’s better.” Cadence got up and helped Johnny off the floor who then handed back the crystal regalities.
“Yeah, I was gettin’ tired of that anyway,” Johnny sniffed boredly. “I think I’m gonna join a Kabuki theater.”
“Why?” Cadence chuckled.
“‘Cuz I got a beautiful singing voice. Also I like to yell.”
“Both are true,” Numb Nuts agreed.
“But before you do that, can you fix up the town. Then maybe you can come back to the palace and we can catch up.”
“It would be nice to pretend to be civilized for a while,” Johnny nodded. “Alright. I’ll go un-wreck up the place.”
“Please do.”
Johnny saluted stiffly. “I’ll be off then Princess Credenza. Johnny! Away!” With that Johnny ran out onto the balcony, leapt off of the railing, and soared over the Crystal Kingdom to join a Kabuki theater, and to a lesser extent, repair what he had damaged.
Little D tried his best to block out Blue’s yammering as he led them down a tiny trail through the dense forest. “And that was the last time I ever tried dismantling a toaster,” Blue concluded with a sigh. “So many appliances...wasted.”
“Well maybe if you didn’t leave them plugged in--,” Rainbow muttered under her breath.
“But how else was I supposed to figure out what happens to the bread after you put it in?” Blue asked “What? You think I should’ve plugged it in after I took it apart?”
“Or you could’ve just, not messed with your toasters,” D replied.
“D, I wouldn’t expect a traveling man such as yourself to understand the importance of my research. My fiddling with household appliances all those years ago opened my eyes to a whole beautiful world. One of invention and science!”
“Oh, speaking of invention;” D said. “What was that thing you used to take down Steel?”
“Oh, you mean my F.L.A.R.E. shooter?”
“Is that what you call it?”
“Yeah! It stand for Flaming Lights Are Really Excellent. I designed it for emergencies, like if someone is lost in the woods or out at sea they could use a F.L.A.R.E. shooter to get people to notice where someone in danger is.”
“Sounds like a good idea,” D nodded.
“Yeah, not to mention how much cash I’ll make from selling it to the military and rich, snobby boat owners!”
“Beg pardon?”
“Just think about it! There’s thousands of soldiers in Equestria’s military, right? If I sold one flare for twenty bits to each of them I’d have tens of thousands of bits, and if I throw the ammo in for an extra five bits I’d be loaded in no time! Then for those rich, boat-owning snobs, I could jack the price up to fifty for the F.L.A.R.E. and twenty for the ammo!”
“Truly, you’re an evil genius.”
“Not evil, I just know how to work my target audience.”
“Woah, that’s crazy,” Rainbow said in awe.
“It really was, but it was that night that inspired me to invent the F.L.A.R.E. shooter and something else super awesome.”
“Oh yeah? Like what?”
“I can’t tell you. It’s a great big super special secret.”
“So what you’re saying is that you haven’t even made the thing yet, right?” Rainbow asked with a smirk.
“Well, I was going to, but then I couldn’t afford the rent on my shack. I got closed down before I could even build the first prototype. But then Little D over here, and his big ol’ compassionate heart, gave me all the cash I’d need to get my place back and build a few models.”
“It was the only way I could get you to take me and Rainbow to this place.
“Always the modest one you are! I knew from the moment I saw you that good things would come if I got you to help me and oh boy was I right.”
“Thank you for the compliment Blue, but really, I didn’t give it to you out of the sheer kindness of my heart. I needed to get here because the world depends on it. Giving you the money was just a small price to pay.”
“If that’s just a small price to you, I’d love to be around when you actually feel generous.”
“Well, who knows. Maybe if we find my place I’ll buy both of you souvenirs,” D smiled.
“Sounds good, maybe they have one of those keychains with your name on it. Or a bottle opener with your name on it.”
“I doubt it, but we’ll find out when we get--” D paused as the trail that they had been following ended at the base of a tall wall made of skinny tree trunks packed tightly together. “Hmm.”
“Woah,” Rainbow gasped. “I’ve never seen trees grow like that before.”
“Uh, I don’t think they grew like that,” Blue said. “I think that’s a fort wall.”
“Strange,” D muttered and looked down at where the timbers were buried. “Why would they put up a wall?” He gazed at the wall and focused his vision past it and looked for any souls that might lie beyond. “Well, no one’s home.” He willed his great wings to appear. “Let’s take a quick look around then.” He pick up Blue and slung him over his shoulder, then jumped the fence with one flap of his wings, his passenger crying out in surprise.
“Always trying to show off,” Rainbow grumbled. She unfurled her own wings, flew over the fence and landed in an open area filled with grass even taller than Little D. “Man, if I ever see an unmowed lawn back home I don’t know what I’ll do. All this tall grass is making me nuts.”
“Try living in a shack on a dock in the city you’ve been in since you were born. I saw a flower once last week and almost called the cops. Oh, and D, give me a heads up next time you do that, ok?” Blue said and straightened his jacket.
“Why? It’s funnier if I don’t.” D walked away from the wall and took in his surroundings. Scattered throughout the plot were small, rotting log houses, most of which had rotted roofs that had collapsed inward. “Doesn’t look like anyone’s been here for long time.” He walked to the house closest to him to his left. He put his hand on it’s side and it immediately disintegrated into a pile of sawdust and fungus ridden timbers. “A very long time.” He walked through the field, gazing at each house as he passed them. “What the hell happened here anyway?” He continued on until he spotted one house, protected from the weather by a canopy of thick leaves from an overgrown apple tree. It’s door was covered in deep scratches yet the rest of the house was untouched. He crept toward it and, for the first time in his life, a feeling completely alien to him grew in the pit of his stomach. He reached out and put his hand on the simple ring-shaped handle and out of instinct, lifted up on it. The door’s hinges moaned as centuries of weight were relieved for just a moment. A faint, yet familiar scent hit him the second he passed through the threshold. The sickeningly sweet scent of death.
Amidst the broken furniture and crushed tin mugs were three skeletons. One was lay face down in front of him, another slouched against a wall to his right, and pressed into the corner sat a third, smaller skeleton. “Sorry to interrupt, but I got this super weird vibe when I walked past this place. Thought I’d come in and check things out.”
“Hey D!” Rainbow shouted. “You find anything?”
“Yeah!” He hollered back. “Wanna meet someone?”
“Wait, you found someone?” Blue asked. “Who is it?”
“Dunno,” D replied. “They’re dead.”
“Uh, how dead?”
“Skeleton dead. Don’t worry, they won’t getcha’.” He crouched down near the first skeleton and put his hand on it’s head. “I’m sure you haven’t had any company in ages. Maybe you could tell me what happened over tea.”
“Are you talking to the skeletons?” Dash asked as she entered the building.
“Yeah. Just trying to figure out what killed these people. Looks like this guy died fighting-- His knuckles have fractures on them, and there's a gash going through his ribs.”
“Nasty.”
‘Yeah. So it looks like someone broke in, this guy here was holding the door shut and he got knocked back, got up, got a few strong hits in, then got skewered.” He got up and went over the the skeleton that was slouched over. “This lady over here took a sword to the face.” He gently grabbed the skeleton’s chin and lifted up, revealing a deep cut that ran across the victim's forehead. “She died protecting her kid in the corner over there and got shoved out of the way.” He set the skeleton’s head back where it was then moved onto the last body. “This poor thing over here got it bad across her chest.” D pointed to a diagonal cut that went from the skeleton’s left shoulder to the bottom right of her rib cage. “She was in pain for quite awhile.”
“But why’d this happen?” Blue asked, an upset look on his face.
“Oh, could’ve been anything really,” D answered. He stood up and turned to face his companions. “Could have been a robbery gone wrong, a neighborly dispute, or maybe just some psycho goin’ ‘round killin’ people.” He shook his head with a grimace. “But that doesn’t feel like the right answer, not one bit. I’m missing something here.” He scanned the front of the room for anything that he might not have seen on his way in. Finding nothing, he continued to look around the room, turning in a little circle while doing so. “Nothing,” he mumbled to himself while he turned. “Nothing, nothing, nothing, nuh--” He stopped when his eyes spotted something in the left side of the room. “Well now, what’s this?” He turned and saw that pieces of a bedframe, an old table, and a few chairs lay broken in a heap.
“What’s up, D?” Blue asked. “You’re Walker senses kickin’ in?”
“Something like that.” He went over to the pile and began moving away the broken pieces. Soon, the spot was clear and what was revealed was quite troubling to D. On the floor was a large black mark and inside that mark was a very clear outline of a person.
“Oh hey, kinda looks like those chalk outlines the cops do on TV.” Dash observed.
“They do that in real life too, sweetcheeks,” Blue teased then yelped in pain as Dash punched him in the arm.
“That’s not what’s important.” D pointed at the outline. “Look, theres nothing there.”
“Yeah, and?”
“Well, just look around. Body,” He pointed at the skeleton near the entrance. “Body,” he pointed at the one slouched against the wall. “Body,” he pointed at the one in the corner. “Outline,” he concluded by pointing at the bare spot at his feet. He got down on his knees and rubbed his fingers against the rough wood floor. “It’s almost like this guy just, dissolved.”
“Maybe he was fine and walked away?” offered Rainbow.
“No. Somebody definitely died right here,” He pointed at the top of the outline where the head would be. “Looks like the poor soul got to watch his family die right in front of him. This spot here is where his nose would be,” he pointed at a lump that formed out of the outline then made a line and pointed out into the room.
“Must’ve been tough.”
“Yeah. It was.” D frowned and pinched the bridge of his nose. “Hang on. I think I’m gettin’ something here.” In his head a familiar, painful feeling began forming--the same feeling he gotten in the Canterlot Archives. D’s gaze jumped from skeleton to skeleton in his desperate attempt to make sense of the situation. From the Man, to the woman, to the child, to the spot, then back to the man, the woman, the spot, man, woman, child, spot, father, mother, daughter, son, sister-- “I died here.”
“What?” Blue asked in surprise.
“That’s gotta be it.” With a yelp in pain, a dome of magic exploded out of Little D and projected around himself and Rainbow Dash. Blue Spark stood frozen in time outside.
“What’s happening?” Rainbow asked.
“Gimmie a tether!” D spat.
“A what?”
“Focus on your element and let me latch onto it!”
“I-I don’t--” Before she could even finish her thought Rainbow Dash gasped in pain as a sky blue stream of magic shot out of her stomach and connected to Little D. “D! Are you alright?”
“Yeah.” He stood up with a grunt. “Sorry about yankin’ on you like that.”
“It’s...fine. What is all of this?” She looked around at the floating pictures in amazement.
“These are my memories.” D looked about as well. “And that’s the slasher scene over there.” He pointed at a picture and in floated over to him. He touched it and it began playing for a split second before D released it back with the others. “I think I’ll just view that one myself later. It’s not something that you need to see, Rainbow.”
“Ok, I get that, but, where’s, uh--”
“My body? It’s in me. Uncle saw something in me that day. I don’t know what happened exactly, but I guess he saved me a second before I actually died. He took my body, fixed it as best as he could, and, voila. Here I am today. As broken as ever.”
“What do you mean broken?”
“I’ll tell you later. Right now, I think we should just go home.” With that, the dome disappeared and time resumed.
“What happened?” Blue asked. “I remember some kinda’ magic explosion thing.”
“I’ll fill you in later Blue, right now I’m taking us back to the boat.”
“Wait, that’s it? We’re goin’ home now?”
“Yeah.”
“But, we, like, just got here.”
“Do you really wanna stay on the Devil’s Isle more than you have to?”
“Well, no, not at all actually, but I demand answers.”
“And you’ll get them, I promise. But right now we’re leaving.”
“Ugh, fine then.” Blue walked outside with his arms crossed. “But you better not grab me and fly around again. You got a death grip man.”
“Guess what, I gotta take you back up the waterfall.”
“Oh, sonofa-”
“Relax. You can ride on my back if you want. Rainbow can fly herself, right Rainbow?”
“You bet,” Dash grinned. “I’m feelin’ better than ever now. Oh, I didn’t really thank you earlier for fixin’ me up earlier, so, thanks for fixing me up earlier.”
“Not a problem. Now let’s get out of here.” D and Dash joined Blue outside and got ready to leave. Dash stretched out her wings and D squatted down for Blue to climb up on his back.
“Ok dude. Not gonna lie. This feels kinda weird,” grumbled Blue.
“Why?” D asked with a fat grin. “Is it ‘cuz you’re riding me?”
“Wh-- aw c’mon man. Don’t say that kinda’ stuff.”
“Hey, D?” she asked. “What’s supposed to happen after you get your memories again? Didn’t you say something about getting a power boost something?”
“Yeah, and I also get a bit of my humanity back. When I finished things with Twilight, I felt like I got a bit stronger, and I started feeling things again, like, emotionally.”
“Well, how do you feel now?”
“You know it’s funny you should mention that--” D started but was rudely interrupted by unconsciousness.
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Meanwhile, in the Crystal Kingdom ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
A man in a flowing pink wig wearing a purple kimono walked down the empty midnight streets of the Crystal Kingdom. His wooden sandals clonked loudly and the rings of his staff jingled soflty with each step.“Dude! That was so much fun!” Numb shouted.
“ Aaayyyyyy uh-greeee-yeeee-yeee whole-huh-aaaarrrrrt-edly.” Johnny sang.
“I can’t believe I’m going to say this; but I agree. That was the most fun I’ve had in ages.” Reason admitted.
“Aaaaaayyyyyy was sooooOOOOOooooo happy when youuuuuuu deee-cay-yay-yay-ded to reeeetuuuur to uuusssss dear freind.”“Hey, maybe doing Kabuki Theater really is your calling. We can stop searching boys! We’re home!”
“Eeeeeeven if that IiiiiiiIIIIS true weeeeeeee stiiiii-ehhh-illll need to he-eh-lp our brother.”
“He’s right, another thing I never thought I’d say.”
“But what can we do? We’re nuts!”
“Iiiit iiisss said that the mooooo-oh-oh-st mixed nu-uh-uh-uh-ts are the taaaa-AAAAYYYY-stestiest.“What?”
“Don’t question it,” Reason advised. “Although, you should check out what’s going on up ahead.”
“Hmmmm?” Johnny looked forward and saw two figures standing under a lamp post. One had a knife and was pointing it at the other. “Weeeeelll, it wooooo-OOOOO-uld appear that some one nee-eeee-eeeds our assistance!” Johnny lowered his staff and charged at the attacker. “Cease your transgressions aggressor!” he shouted.
“What?” the thief grunted in surprise then he shouted in pain when a bronze staff struck him in the stomach and lifted him off of his feet straight upward. “Wh-who the hell--”
“Myyyyy dear, diiii-IIIIIID THIIIIIS MAAAAAAN attack you?” Johnny asked the terrified victim.
“Y-yes he did,” she answered.
“FOR SHAME!” Johnny thrusted his weapon upward, sending the thief high into the sky. “SUCH HEARTLESS ACTS!” he roared and watched the thief come crashing to the ground. “ONLY A TRUE SAVAGE WOULD RESORT TO SUCH MEASURES!”
“Do you have any idea who I am?” the thief spat. “I’m Swift Hand! The master thief of Equestria!”
“Weeeeeee-EEEEEE’VE met befoooore. In AAAAAAAple-OOOOoooOOOOOOSA!”
“Wait! You mean you’re that nut who--”
“Tossed yooouuuuuu like a sk-EHHHHHH-ping stone? THE VERY SAME!” With that, Johnny B. took Swift by his ankles and with one mighty swing, threw him over his shoulder far, far, away. “NEVER RETURN HERE!” He turned to the frightened woman and bowed deeply. “I do apolo-giiiiiiiize my dear. I hope he did not haarrrrm yoooooooooouuuuuUUUUUUUU!”
“Um, I-I’m fine. Just a bit shuken up. May I ask why you’re talking like that?”
“Iiiiiiiiiii’m the neeeeeEEWWWWWWest member of the local KabuuuuUUUUUkiiii Theater.”
“Oh, I didn’t know we had one.”
“Oh man, it’s sweet!” Johnny stood back up and dropped the act. “We can shout, and sing, and enrich our lives by learning about a totally different culture. You should totally check us out this weekend, we’re putting on this cool Japonese version of Romeo and Juliet!”
“Sounds interesting. I’d love to see it.”
“Well, we’re performing in front of the palace. You’ll have plenty of chances to see us.”
“Yeah, I look forward to it. Thanks again for saving my life!” The woman waved and ran off up the street.
“What a nice young lady.”“I can’t believe a Kabuki performance just saved someone’s life.”
“Yeah, life’s fuckin’ crazy huh?”
Author's Note
Tune in next time for the beginning of The Journey of Laughter.
In The Beginning: Petrified Honesty*
In The Beginning: Petrified Honesty*
It was a beautiful spring morning. The sun was shining brightly, the birds were chirping and the flowers were blooming. A pleasant breeze rolled through the land and gently rustled the hair of two travelers. These things were completely ignored by a pair of travelers as they struggled with their burdens.
“Sis,” a girl in blue overalls, red sneakers, and a yellow shirt whined as she strained to carry her two baskets full of apples. “Are we there yet?”
“No Applebloom,” a woman in blue jeans, brown cowboy boots, a stetson hat, and a flannel shirt groaned as she struggled with four baskets of her own. “You’ve been askin’ that all mornin’ long an’ we ain’t getin’ ta’ town any faster with you whinin’ like that.”
“Ah’m not whinin’! I’m complainin’,” Applebloom whined.
“It don’t matter what ya’ call it. Just stop it an’ keep movin’.”
“Are you still mad about the cart?” Applebloom asked sadly.
Applejack sighed heavily. “No Applebloom, Ah’m not mad. I’m glad that you an’ yer friends are safe. Ah’m just frustrated that we have ta’ buy a new cart is all.”
“Like Ah said, Ah’m real sorry sis. An' do we really gotta buy a new cart? Can't we just fix the one we already have?"
"No Applebloom we really can't. Big Mac took a look an' said that the back left wheel snapped off an' broke the axle. Whut were you girls thinkin'?"
“We thought we could get our cutie marks in daredevilin’.”
“So you an' yer friends decided ta' push the cart down a huge hill an’ try ta’ jump the swimin’ hole?”
“We didn’t think we’d break it sis, honest! We thought we’d be able to clear the water no problem.”
"Yeah, well it turns out ya couldn't." Apple Jack said. "An' ya know what yer gonna do ta' make things better?"
"Whut?" Applebloom asked.
"Yer gonna help me sell all a' these here apples. Think ya' can do that?"
"You betcha!" Applebloom smiled broadly, happy that her sister has finally calmed down.
"Glad ta’ hear it'." They pressed forward up a small hill and stopped to rest under a shady tree. From where they sat they could see the Ponyville skyline.
“Hey sis?”
“What is it Applebloom?”
“How much longer is it ta’ town?”
“Not too much longer.” She pointed to the town hall building that towered above all the other buildings. “Ya’ see the town hall?”
“Yeah.”
“That’s about a half hour away.”
“A half an hour?” Applebloom asked incredulously. “But we’ve already been walkin’ fer ever.”
“An now ya’ know why we left early.”
“It never felt this long before.”
“That’s cuz we had the cart ta’ carry you an’ the apples.”
“Ah helped,” Applebloom interjected.
“Only when you weren’t busy fallin’ back asleep,” Applejack teased lightheartedly.
“Ah didn’t fall asleep.” Applebloom said defensively.
“Ha,” Applejack snorted. “Not ta’day maybe, but yer usually sawin’ logs by the time we head out fer town.”
“Well Ah’m just a little kid sis,” Applebloom argued. “Miss Cherilee says that Ah’m s’possed ta’ get ten hours a’ sleep a night.”
“Then tell me why ya’ go ta’ bed at eleven when ya’ know full well that ya’ have ta’ be up at six?”
“Cuz’ Ah’m not sleepy till then.”
“Uh-huh.”
“Well it’s summer sis, Ah should be enjoyin’, mah time offa school by stayin’ up late an’ stuff.”
“You get that idear from Pinkie Pie?”
“Maybe,” Applebloom said slowly.
Applejack just shook her head with a smile. She leaned back against the base of the tree and let out a sigh. "Sure is a nice day huh Apple--" Applejack suddenly stopped as an icy shock went down her spine like somebody laid an icicle across her back. She whipped her head around and stared in wide eyed horror at the silhouette of a stranger.
"Sorry," he apologized and stepped into the shade of the tree, revealing his tall, muscular build. "I didn't mean to scare you."
"Oh," Applejack breathed. "Ya didn't scare us, just caught us off guard. Right Applebloom?"
"Ah'll say," Applebloom said, impressed. "Ah didn't even hear ya walkin over here."
"To tell the truth," the stranger smiled, showing his bright white teeth, "I was taking a little break from walking on the other side of this tree when I heard you guys coming over here. I wanted to ask you a quick question but I didn't want to scare you. Looks like I already spooked ya' though. Sorry again."
"Well," Applejack smiled nervously. "Ya certainly got our attention. Whut didja wanna ask?"
"That town over there," he pointed at the town hall on the horizon. "Thats Ponyville, right?"
"The one an' only stranger." Applebloom beamed.
"Awesome, thank you. Hey, since we're all going to the same place, I could carry those baskets if you'd like."
"Gee stranger," Applebloom began. "That's--"
"A very generous offer an' all," Applejack interrupted. "But me an' mah lil' sis can take care of this on our own. You just run on ahead into town."
"Speak fer yerself sis," Applebloom interjected. "Ah'm not as strong as you. Mah arms are doggone tired.”
Applejack turned to her little sister with intensity in her eyes. “Applebloom not now,” she hissed. She then quickly turned back to face the stranger, her nervous smile returning. “Pay her no mi--” She stopped when she realized that the stranger had moved out into the road and was carrying all six baskets, three in each hand.
"Nonsense," the stranger smiled. "Ill let you girls rest your arms a bit."
"But--" Applejack began.
"Thanks stranger!" Beamed Applebloom as she walked ahead of him. "Just follow me an' Ah'll take ya to our stall."
"Lead the way then," he said, his smile growing.
“Now wait just a darn minute,” Applejack said as she scrambled away from the tree. She got out onto the dirt road and leapt to her feet and watch the stranger and her little sister walk on down the path into town. “Hold on,” she shouted and began jogging after them. “Yall better wait up now, ya’ hear?”
“Hurry up sis, it ain’t polite ta’ keep people ya’ just met waitin’.” Applebloom said over her shoulder.
"How about you walk slower then?" Applejack said as she hurried to catch up to them.
"Oh sorry," the stranger apologized as he slowed down. "I was following your sister and I guess I didn't realize you weren't with us." He turned around and flashed another brilliant smile. That was when Applejack got a good look at the stranger.
He was tall, looked to be over six feet tall by a few inches, had a muscular build and looked to be a few pounds heavier than her brother. He wore a white button up shirt that was covered in tears and dirt, much like his white pants and shoes. He had long white bangs that stopped right at his chest, making the black glasses that hugged his face stand out.
What stood out to her the most was just how pale his skin was. It was almost indistinguishable from his clothes. She didn't know why, but she had a strong feeling that his skin was ice cold too.
“You feelin’ ok sis?” Applebloom asked, concern heavy in her voice.
“Uh, yeah. Ah’m fine. Guess Ah’m just a little light headed is all.”
“You probably just stood up too fast.” The stranger said with a soft smile. “You gonna be ok?”
“Yeah. Don’t you worry ‘bout lil’ ol’ me. You two just go on ahead.” “Whut am Ah sayin’? ” She thought. “Ah don’t want her ta’ go with this creep.”
“Ya’ sure sis?” Applebloom asked.
“Eyup, just get on out of here and get to our stall ‘fore everyone else shows up an’ steals all a’ our customers.” Her brain was practically roaring at her. “Whut are ya’ thinkin’ girl? Git over there an’ protect yer sister.”
“You got it sis,” Applebloom smiled. “C’mon stranger. Let’s go!” Applebloom turned and ran for town. The stranger took a few steps after her but stopped and turned back to Applejack with a smile.
“Cute kid,” he said, chilling her to the bone. Then he turned and started jogging after Applebloom. Applejack watched in horror as Applebloom and the stranger raced each other toward town.
“You better not hurt her.” Applejack mumbled, her knees giving out and dropping to the ground. “Ya’ hear? Don’t you dare hurt mah lil sis er else.”
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
“Been a while since I’ve been here last,” the stranger said with a smile, looking around Ponyville’s Farmers Market. A few other people had already begun setting up shop.
“You’ve been here before stranger?” asked Applebloom as she escorted the stranger through the many carts and booths. “Ah’ve never seen ya ‘round here before.”
“It was probably before you were born,” he replied. “Things sure have changed though.”
“In whut way?” They had just gotten to the Apple family's stall with a big wooden sign on it that appropriately read Apple’s apples.
“Well, for one thing,” the stranger began as he set the apple baskets down and began sorting the apples by kinds into bins in front of the apple stand. “It’s a lot bigger than I remember it being.”
“Really?” Applebloom asked confusedly.
“Yes really,” he said as he set the last Yellow Delicious into it’s bin. “There, now that that’s done, do you have anything else you need me to take care of?”
“Woah!” Applebloom stared at the organized apples. “You got those sorted out right quick stranger.”
“Well I’ve had a little experience with apples once upon a time,” the stranger said with a grin. “So, like I said, anything else for me to do?”
“Oh yeah.” Applebloom reached into her pocket and brought out a folded piece of paper. “Mah sis gave this ta’ me before we left the farm this mornin’. She said that Ah would have ta’ run a few chores before lunch ta’day. But if you took care of mah chores Ah could stay here an’ help sis sell a bunch a’ apples.”
“Thats very kind of you Applebloom, plus I can see what all has changed around town.” The stranger took the list with a kind smile and began walking out of the market.
“Hey wait just a minute stranger,” Applebloom called. “Ah just realized that Ah never caught yer name.”
“Oh yeah.” The stranger smiled and glanced back at Applebloom. “Name’s Little D.”
“It’s a real pleasure ta’ meetcha then str-- Ah mean, Lil’ D.”
“Likewise.” And with that, Little D walked out of the market and set out to complete his list of chores.
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
Applebloom was sitting attentively at the apple stand, patiently awaiting the arrival of her sister and the first customers of the day. The former was the first to show. Applebloom spotted her big sister running into the market square, making a beeline directly toward her.
“Hey sis!” Shouted Applebloom. “Whut took ya so long?”
“Sorry lil’ sis,” panted Applejack. “I was feelin’ right queasy there fer a bit there.”
“Are ya feelin’ any better now?”
“Yeah, just a bit.” she said, hoping her relief didn’t sound too audible.
“Glad ta’ hear it,” Applebloom beamed. “Now we kin sell these apples ta’gether. Ah gave that list of chores ta’ Lil’ D an’ he said that he’d take care of those chores no problem.”
“Was that his name now?” Applejack sighed in relief. “Thank Celestia,” she thought. “He might be comin’ back but at least it won’t be fer a coupl’a hours.” She walked over to her sister and ruffled her hair. “Good job on sortin’ out these apples lil’ sis.”
“That wasn’t me. Lil’ D did that.”
“Really now?” Applejack asked curiously.
“Eyup. Took care of it right quick too.”
“Interestin’.” Applejack leaned on the cart and took a deep breath. “Ah got a funny feelin’ bout ta’day. An mah bet is that things are only gonna get weirder. ” She thought back to when that stranger, apparently named “Little D”, snuck up on her. She shuddered
Author's Note
This Chapter has been re-worked since it's April 2013 release.
In The Beginning: Excited Loyalty
Part V
Little D made his way back towards the market where he would give Applejack her stuff before he took a leisurely time-wasting walk around town. He was still a few blocks away when he felt a shadow fall over him. He walked to the left a little and the shadow followed him. A bit to the right and it followed him again. He looked up to see a fluffy white cloud with a girl lying down on it, upside down, and staring at him with bored fuchsia eyes. She had multi colored hair and was wearing a cyan blue hoodie and gym shorts.
“‘Sup?” she asked lazily. “You new in town?”
“Yeah,” D replied. “Who are you?” The girl grinned and did a front flip off of her cloud bed and twisted in the air so she was facing him. She spread her wings proudly and jabbed a thumb at herself. “The name’s Rainbow Dash, fastest flyer in all of Equestria and future member of the Wonderbolts. Perhaps you’ve heard of me?”
Little D decided to humor her. “Names Little D and, yeah, I’ve heard a lot about you,” he said, causing Rainbow to falter a little.
“Wait, you have? I, uh, mean of course you have. I’m practically a celebrity,” she boasted as she casually flipped her hair.
“Oh yeah,” D continued. “Everyone I’ve met on my travels have said how, uh...” he looked up in thought. “Now, let’s see. What did they say?” he asked himself, causing Rainbow to fidget in place.
“Well, WELL?! What did they say about me?” she asked excitedly. Little D thought for a moment longer, trying to suppress his smile while Rainbow became more and more antsy.
“I think they would always talk about how ‘so totally cool’ you were,” he said after deciding he should stop teasing the poor girl. Rainbow whooped loudly and jumped into the air and did a victory fist pump. D grinned and decided to keep going. “They also would say how talented you are,” he said.
“The most talented,” she agreed.
“How bold you are,” he continued.
“The boldest,” she gloated
“How modest you are.”
“My modesty knows no bounds,” she ranted. D rolled his eyes at that last one. She turned back to him. "So? What else did they say?" she egged him on but Little D shook his head and began walking forward towards the market again.
“Sorry Rainbow. As much as I’d love to talk about how much people love you, I really need to get back to the market and give Applejack her stuff.”
“Why are you doing her chores?” asked Rainbow as she floated next to him. “You tryin’ to impress her or something?” she raised her eyebrows suggestively. Little D chuckled at that.
“Nah. It’s not like that at all. I’m just trying to do a good thing for someone and I gotta say that it was a pretty good decision on my part. I got the chance to meet a bunch of new people today,” he said as he continued his walk.
“Hey I got an idea,” she said suddenly, giving D the impression that she wasn’t listening at all. “We should have a race!”
“Really? Me? Race the fastest flyer in all of equestria? That’s a bit one sided don’t you think?” said D, drawing Rainbow’s attention to his lack of wings. She flew around him and put a fist to her chin in thought.
“Hmm. I see you’re point,” she said. “So I guess a foot race will have to do.” She folded her wings on her back and stood next to him and took a runner’s position. “On my mark. Ready. Set. GO!” Just as she tried to sprint off, D stepped on her shoe lace. Rainbow lost her balance and fall face first onto the dirt
“Now hold on just a minute there.” he said calmly. She got up with a groan and glared at him. He ignored it and watched her re-tie her shoe. “I don’t know my way around town too well, where are we racing to?” Rainbow rolled her eyes.
“We’re going to the market,” she said like it was obvious. “You gotta go down this street four blocks, take a left and keep going.” She got to her feet and dusted herself off. “I’ll even carry that stuff for you, make it easier on you. Cool glasses by the way.” D thanked her and handed the two bags of sugar to her and the burlap sack. “Allright. On my mark, for real this time. Ready. Set GO!” She took off like a bullet and sped down the street. Little D chuckled to himself, put his hands in his pockets, and set a leisurely pace towards the market.
“NO. FREAKIN’. WAY!” cried Rainbow as she neared Applejack’s booth. Little D was spinning a 6 foot arrow-shaped sign that read “Apple’s Apples” in front of a large group of excited looking people.
“Apples and apple products!” he shouted. “Get ‘em while they're hot! Or stop by later when they’re cold if ya like that sorta thing!” He started flipping and spinning the sign and performing all manner of tricks. “Apple’s Apples over here. Simple name and great products! I guarantee you’ll never forget either!” he looked over at Dash and noticed her shocked face. He smiled mischievously at her. “Oh hey, there you are. I was beginning to worry that you weren’t going to show up.” Rainbow stumbled over to him, flabbergasted that he was in front of her now.
“But I-you were right behind-and then-I thought I was gonna--” she babbled, earning a confused look from Applejack.
“You alright over there sugarcube?” she asked. “Yer actin’ like somethin’s buggin’ ya.” Applejack leaned over the booth to get a look at her slack-jawed friend. Rainbow turned her focus onto Applejack.
“Oh I’ll tell you what’s buggin’ me. Little D and I were--” she stopped herself. How could she tell AJ that she lost a race to a total stranger. She grinned nervously. “--were just talking about how cool the Wonderbolts are.” She stated slowly. “Yeah, yeah, and he had the nerve to say that Fleetfoot was cooler than Soarin.” D gave her a sideways look. “Just go with it, just go with it, just go with it.” she chanted in her head.
“That’s ‘cuz he totally is,” he said as he flipped the sign a few more times before casting it high into the air, causing his audience to follow it, most shielding their eyes to avoid the sun’s glare. Rainbow sighed in relief. “Fleetfoot is way cooler than that dim-witted pie-lover,” he continued, making Dash rolled her eyes.
“You’re just saying that ‘cuz you both have white hair arentcha’?” D flipped his hair and looked at her.
“Of course not...well, ok maybe a little,” He said with a smile as he held out his hand. Rainbow thought he was going to take Applejack's things from her, so she held out the burlap sack. He shook his head and pointed upwards. She looked up to see the sign quickly tumbling down through the sky. He caught it and quickly flipped it behind him and back over his shoulder. He lept onto Applejack’s stand and pushed off of it in a backflip. He slammed the tip of the sign into the ground making it stick straight up then he landed on top of the other end in a one-legged crouched position. He then rose tall and shot his hands up in a victory pose. The crowd rang out with a loud cheer of hoots and hollers, tossing bits to him and rushing up to Applejack to buy their daily dose of apples.
“Hey, watch it!” cried Rainbow Dash as people pushed past her and bumped into her in their frenzy. She flew up to get out of their way and noticed someone familiar in the middle of the crowd, trying desperately to get out of the mob. She swooped down and snatched the girl out of the crowd. “Can’t you stay out of danger for one day, Scoots?” she asked. Scootaloo looked up with her purple eyes full of shock.
“I’m sorry Rainbow,” she said. “I was trying to get a better look at that cool guy flipping the sign and I wound up in the middle of the crowd. Next thing I knew, everyone was going crazy and I almost got trampled."
Rainbow smiled at her. "So you wanna meet that guy, huh?" she asked.
"Well yeah," she said. "Maybe he could help me get my cutie mark. It looked pretty cool and I bet I could pull off some of those stunts."
"Well, let's get you in closer," Rainbow said as she flew over to Little D, who was casually sitting on his sign, watching the apple-hungry mob. “Hey D!” shouted Rainbow the roar of the crowd. “I got a fan for ya’ ta’ meet.” She hovered in the air before pointing away from the market. “Meet me over there when you can, and bring the sign.” D gave her a thumbs up and got down from his perch and yanked the sign out of the ground and began walking towards Dash.
“Hey, who’s this?” he asked as he got near Rainbow and Scootaloo. Rainbow tousled Scootaloo’s hair and introduced her.
“This is Scootaloo. She saw you doing those tricks with that sign and wanted to know if you could teach her a trick or two.” D smiled and looked at her.
“Why in Celestia’s name would you want to have a sign flipping cutie mark?” he asked her. He cocked his head and adjusted his glasses. “That doesn’t really sound like something you’d be really interested in.”
“But you made it look soooo cooool!” Scootaloo protested. “The way you did that flip thing at the end and wait. How do you know I don’t have my cutie mark?” she asked. D smiled softly.
“I could see it in your eyes. Theres also a kind of desperate need to learn something remotely cool that’s just plastered across your face. Now don’t get me wrong,” he said as he popped his neck. “I’m not trying to make fun of you or anything, but just ask yourself the question: ‘Is this something I really want as my cutie mark?’” He looked down at her and saw her eyes were closed in concentration, making him chuckle. “But if you really have to ask yourself that question, the answer is probably a ‘No.’ But don’t freak, I’m sure you’ll find your mark before the year is over.” Scootaloo looked up at him.
“You really think so?” she asked, eyes full of wonder. “What do you think it’ll be?” she asked eagerly. D scratched his nose and shrugged.
“That is up to you to decide. You gotta make your own future kiddo, do what you gotta do to do what you wanna do? Understand?” he said with a smile, one which Scootaloo was more than happy to return.
“Yeah I think I do, gosh, no one’s ever said anything like that to me before.” Rainbow Dash grunted a protest.
“You kidden’ squirt?” she asked. “My friends and I have been telling you and your Crusader buddies that ever since you first got covered in tree sap.” Scootaloo and Little D both looked at her in an odd way.
“Tree sap?” asked D.
“Yeah, but all made it sound so boring,” replied Scootaloo blandly. “Always going on about finding your true self, figuring out who you are, and all that mystic mumbo jumbo.”
“Tree sap?” asked D again, making a confused face.
“Seriously?” retorted Rainbow. “We couldn’t have made it clearer to you little fools.” Scootaloo looked at her and frowned.
“Who are you calling a fool?” she asked sternly.
“You, ‘cuz you are one,” said Dash as she ran up and started tickling Scootaloo. “You little fool,” she repeated as she reduced Scootaloo to a spasming puddle of laughter on the ground. D watch and smiled a little. He began walking away when Dash ran up to him.
“Hey, I just wanted to say thanks for how you handled Scootaloo and going along with the Wonderbolts things. If AJ knew I lost a race, she’d never let me live it down.” D smiled back at her.
“Yeah, no problem,” he said. “You okay with losing though?” he asked her, causing her to frown.
“Not really,” she said honestly. “Mostly because I just don’t know how you did it. Did you cheat or something?” she asked him.
“No, of course I didn’t,” he said defensively. “I took the same path you did, just a bit faster. At times I can be pretty slow, I admit, but other times,” He turned away and began walking back towards the center of town. “Other times I’m the fastest in the world.”
Rainbow Dash stood there for a few minutes and watched him go. “Fastest in the world? So this little upstart thinks he’s faster than me huh?” she smiled to herself. “Mark my words D, I’m going to find out how you beat me in that race, and once I do, we’ll race for real.” Rainbow took another look at D before he was out of her line of sight.
She shuddered in excitement.
Author's Note
Don't forget to tell your friends about this. Things are haven't even scratched the surface.
